The Immortals Poison

by Stayrr

This is the story of the youth Wen Leyang, born into the family with an expertise in the cultivation of the Art of Poison. The enemy may not always be evil, and neither does someone evil necessarily be the enemy. However, one thing is certain. Wen Leyang is a frank and honest young man, a delightful hero who posseses a kind disposition towards any living creature.

12. 271

Read The Immortal's Poison - Chapter 271 - The Seventh Day online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 271: The Seventh Day

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

The evil spirit gas, Poison of Yin, which should have gushed out of the Mourning Cauldron, was completely absorbed by the Poison of Life and Death. In the end, Ning Jiao's sting returned to Wen Leyang's body, the Bony Ning Jiao, which had taken the form of a dragon also turned invisible. Only Wen Leyang was left, lying silently within the Mourning Cauldron.

Under the Faulty Punch's urgings, the Poison of Life and Death was slowly remolding his blood and flesh…

Shortly after, the evil cave quieted down again. The little darling's face was filled with joy. She asked Hanba softly, "The disaster did not happen?"

Hanba did not have many expressions, "The evil spirit gas within the evil cave could not gush forth, that calamity… shouldn't be happening anymore." After he finished, he brought Xiaowu along and guided the seven hundred and seventy-seven zombies back to the crypt with a spell. After they were done with their business, the ugly man Qin Zhui, who had fainted out of anger, also regained his senses. He ran in circles around the silent Mourning Cauldron. He was eager to jump in and fish Wen Leyang out.

The little darling hastily pulled him away, "The Mourning Cauldron is a Prohibition left behind by Grand Master Mi Xu. Even daddy and I are not brave enough to touch it. You might not only hurt yourself, you might even release the evil cave back into the world."

Qin Zhui was naturally dissatisfied. Now, there was a living person lying inside the Mourning Cauldron.

Nineteen looked at Qin Zhui with a bitter smile, "Wen Leyang's method of practice is unique. Don't you even think of touching him? He might not just poison you to death, you might also kill him!"

Only upon hearing that, Qin Zhui was willing to give up. He ran back and looked after the badly wounded golden monkey.

Hanba's gaze swept across the faces of the exhausted Chang Li, unconscious Cone Nail and the golden monkey, who had his eyes half-closed. He did not understand why did these peerless demon immortals, who have already seen through life and death, cried and strained themselves, laughed and shouted for this young lad of the Wen family.

Everyone were old demons, they did not have to say much before they knew what the other was thinking about. The golden monkey opened his eyes strenuously, "On Goddess Peak, if it wasn't for this young lad, we would've all been killed by the big-mustached man; in Mount Hua's Ending Cave, I would've died in Gou Mang the devil fetus' hands; under the mandala seal in the highlands, if it wasn't for him, I wouldn't have gotten out. Now that I think about it, he has saved me three times already. Seeing that he's not dead, of course, I must laugh."

Cone Nail was still out cold, naturally, she would not be speaking. However, when Wen Leyang was just thrown into the Mourning Cauldron, she had already fully explained herself.

Chang Li simply waved her hand. She was too lazy to answer Hanba.

Ever since Wen Leyang was born, he had encountered countless dangerous situations. Especially after the Five Blessings gathered on Nine Peaks Mountain, Wen Leyang's life or death situations had always been connected to Chang Li. Chang Li had only given Wen Leyang a bowl of water but Wen Leyang had given Chang Li a mouthful of blood.

Chang Li always had an extreme nature. She liked what she liked. Even if Wen Leyang did not do anything, she would still like this silly young lad, who was sometimes sillier than Tuo Xie. After all, Wen Leyang had truly put his life on the line for her.

Chang Li saw that Hanba's face was still riddled with puzzlement, she said with annoyance, "Just pretend that the one who fell into the cauldron was Xiaowu, then you'll understand!"

Hanba immediately bulged his eyes, if she was not his own relative, he would have thrown Chang Li into the Mourning Cauldron.

Actually, everything aside, since the appearance of the big-mustached man, the series of gruesome fights and fleeing had overlapped between despair and hope. The ones who were involved had long tied their lives together. They laughed for being alive, cried for a death, everything was simple.

The little darling Xiaowu had long been familiar with Chang Li. She was indifferent. She chuckled from the side and diverted the topic, "When will Wen Leyang wake up again?"

Chang Li shook his head and smiled bitterly, "First, let's patch everyone up!" This time, the few peerless demon immortals were all badly wounded. Fifth Brother Hanba's wounds have not healed completely. If he wished to be completely healed, he would need decades or even centuries. If his bones were broken, he would be healed in no time, but his demonic primordial energy was almost depleted, his primordial spirit was also greatly shaken. If he wanted to re-cultivate, it was not something that could be done in a fortnight.

Chang Li nodded at Hanba again with a smile, "I'll have to trouble you to protect us!" Then, she closed her eyes and focused. She did not say anything else.

Hanba grunted unhappily but he did not return to the crypt. Instead, he sat down not far from them…

After a long time, Wen Leyang woke up. The moon and stars were pale in the sky, his surroundings were cold and hard. Wen Leyang frowned with slight confusion. However, after a brief moment, his confusion was shattered by a huge surprise. The Poison of Life and Death flowed rapidly. Among his flesh, blood, limbs and bones, they were enshrouded in plentiful energy. He had never thought about this even in his dreams.

Wen Leyang scrutinized his resting place. Judging by the shape, he honestly could not distinguish if this Mourning Cauldron was a plus-sized coffin or a giant trash can. Then, his body shook slightly. Like a moving corpse, he stood up straight. After being stunned momentarily, Wen Leyang also chuckled. He found this way of waking up funny.

It was the middle of the night, the stars and the moon did not shine. Within the Mourning Cauldron on the Yin mountain eye. Suddenly, a chuckling silly laugh rang. The people outside, whether they were resting or meditating, all of them quickly opened their eyes. Chang Li cheered and jumped to her feet. She shouted at the Mourning Cauldron, "Come out!"

Wen Leyang heard Chang Li's voice. He was overjoyed and leaped out of the Mourning Cauldron. The feeling of storing energy was unlike before. It seemed to happen with a thought, the strength within his body had a natural reflex. He did not have to do anything intentionally. When he leaped, Wen Leyang felt that as long as he was willing, he could even pluck a cloud or two with this one leap.

Fifth Brother Hanba still looked like a zombie. Cone Nail had never regained her consciousness since she fainted. The others were all smiles as they quickly went forward and surrounded him. They held on to Wen Leyang to talk to him but everyone's expression changed. Only Qin Zhui quickly let out an extremely happy laugh.

Wen Leyang's memories were still at the Desert Rebel Mountain's Golden Horn Peak when he absorbed the Grand Master's poison and fainted to save Chang Li's life.

With a sweep of his gaze, not only was everyone here, but there was even the addition of Hanba and Nineteen. In addition to that, his prowess and body had obtained a breakthrough, he was ecstatic and did not know what to say. However, when he saw that everyone's eyes were filled with fright, he was also stunned. He touched his own face out of instinct.

Before the sensation of his nail touching his face reached his brain, he saw his hand. Wen Leyang was quickly stunned. His hands were covered with dark red scars, he looked like a mutated spiderman.

When he looked at his shoulders and the rest of his body, he could see mottled and gruesome scars everywhere. He took a hit from the big-mustached man on Goddess Peak, his flesh and tendons had been mushed, thousands of slits also appeared when his skin was torn by the huge force. If it was an ordinary person, it was needless to say that he would not have made it due to the great amount of blood loss.

Within the Mourning Cauldron, the energy of the water and wood elements had each remolded his blood vessels and flesh. Nobody cared about his skin, it healed by itself, slowly.

Wen Leyang finally understood why Qin Zhui laughed so happily. The ugly man's rival was disfigured…

Chang Li turned her face and did not look at him. After a long while, she sneered, "It's alright even if a man's ugly."

Wen Leyang's heart went cold as he looked at the densely-packed scars on his body and thought about the situation of his face. He could accept being slightly ugly, but nobody could stand their own face being turned into an animal checkerboard.

'You've Got Me' initially wanted to jump onto Wen Leyang's body merrily but when it saw his face, it turned around nimbly in mid-air and plunged back into Xiaowu's chest. If it was not for the connection between bug and master, 'You've Got Me' might have ordered the giant sword to stab him.

Xiaowu looked at him with heartache. She comforted with a stutter, "Maybe… it would be milder after a few days, right?"

When Qin Zhui heard this, he stopped laughing suddenly. He took great strides up to Wen Leyang and scrutinized his face. After a brief moment, he sighed and pointed at Wen Leyang's cheekbone, "That earliest scar of his hadn't even recovered!"

Nineteen was as kind as ever. She shook her head at Wen Leyang, "It's alright, my family has a formula to get rid of scars. The ingredients and refining process aren't all that difficult. A little time is all we need. It'll be ready in a month or two. Once we get out, I'll ask my family to refine it." After she finished, she could not help but chuckle.

Chang Li turned and looked at Nineteen. She smiled pointedly, "One Word Palace that established itself with martial skills had such a feminine formula?"

Nineteen stuck out her tongue playfully and said nothing.

Wen Leyang sighed with relief. Then, he turned his gaze towards Cone Nail who was asleep.

Chang Li, Xiaowu, Qin Zhui and the others took turns to relay what had happened to him. Wen Leyang never thought that so much had happened after he fainted. He listened and shuddered with fear. Thank goodness his beloved people, who had gone through hell with him, were unharmed. As Cone Nail fainted because she regained her memories, this was considered a good thing. After Nineteen ordered her family to refine the 'Scar Removing Medicine', it would be a situation where all was well.

After he knew about the series of events, Wen Leyang could not wait and went into his stance to try out his newly-improved powers. Fifth Brother Hanba burned with rage. He gave Wen Leyang a good scolding. This was the Yin's mountain eye, the evil cave, evil spirit gas, corpse figurines… the vilest things under the heavens were all here. If Wen Leyang truly conjured up some magical power, he might just bring about a great disaster on himself.

Chang Li gave Wen Leyang a push, "Pack up your stuff, go and carry Cone Nail on your back! After we've seen your magical powers, we'll make our way back to Nine Peaks Mountain."

Wen Leyang nodded but did not say anything. Qin Zhui suddenly huddled over and gave Wen Leyang a mysterious smile. He did not speak as well. When the two ugly faces stood next to each other, it made everyone's hairs stood on end.

When he looked at Chang Li, Nineteen and Xiaowu, although they looked better than Qin Zhui, they all had the same mysterious smile. Wen Leyang was befuddled. Chang Li did not talk nonsense as she waved her arm and shouted orders, "Go go go, we'll talk once we get out!"

The group of people packed up their things and left the Yin mountain eye. Chang Li's wound on her leg had already healed, but her demonic powers were not restored, not even ten percent. The golden monkey was no better, Hanba was worse, Cone Nail was unconscious. The monsters, who used to rule the world, had now become the remnants of a rabble army. Although they were not so weak to need each other's support, they were none the better.

When they exited the col, Chang Li urged Wen Leyang impatiently. Wen Leyang was also itching for action. After he laid Cone Nail down carefully, he took a deep breath. Then, he suddenly disappeared from everyone's sight. Almost at the same time, he appeared far away. Then, he leaped again and was nowhere to be seen.

Qin Zhui drew a cold breath, "What's he up to, going off so quickly?"

Nineteen pressed her lips and smile, "It's his body's motion!"

Hanba scoffed, "Body motion is not something I'm an expert at. He's faster than I am." As he said this, he looked at Chang Li.

Chang Li was a cat demon, her body motion was the fastest and nimblest among the group of demon immortals, "If it comes to moving in the air, he's not as good as I am, if it was running or leaping, he might just be at my level!" After she finished she shook her head with a smile, "He still does not know how to fly! His method of practice can only make him leap higher and further."

After a while, Wen Leyang reappeared. He held a young flower of unknown origin in his hand and pushed it into the little darling's hands with a giggle.

After he tested out his body's motion, Wen Leyang looked all around him for a moment. The expression on his face was slightly awkward. He was surrounded by mountains and trees. These things could not even take a punch from him before this, let alone after he went in the Mourning Cauldron. It was impossible for him to test out his strength here.

Hanba smiled faintly. He reached into his sack and took out a square metal block the size of a lunchbox. He tossed it to Wen Leyang, "Hit this!"

The other demon immortals were people with an eye for things. The golden monkey looked up at Hanba with a smile, "You have this!?"

This chunk of metal was a strange object, it was called a mountain marrow. Only one mountain marrow could be found at the base of a lofty peak.

Mountain marrows were famous for their flintiness. It was a strange treasure and a trash as it was too hard and could not be refined.

Wen Leyang caught the mountain marrow. He did not ask what it was. He placed it on the ground, then the Poison of Life and Death within his body flowed, he made a stance and gave a fierce punch! There was no sound of breaking the air, nor were there sounds of the clash of fist and rock. Four savage dents appeared quickly on the mountain marrow under the force of his punch!

With a punch, the mountain marrow was dented but it did not even sink into the ground one inch.

Speaking about brute force, the golden monkey, who had a body of utmost metal, assumed authority naturally. He chuckled, "You're almost the same as I am! If I struck with my full strength, that's about it."

Then, Wen Leyang brandished Ning Jiao's sting and summoned the Bony Ning Jiao, which had taken the form of a dragon, and flaunted them. Amidst the loud howls, Wen Leyang directed the Bony Ning Jiao to tackle the barren mountain far away again and again. Soil and rocks flew everywhere. As it was quite dark, in the vast Qinling Mountains, it really seemed like there was a mad demon who was running amok.

Although the group of demon immortals and corpse immortal were badly wounded, their eyesight was still very sharp. The powers of Bony Ning Jiao were not inferior to the wasteland's big-mustached evil dragon. Even if Chang Li and the others were at their prime, they could only fight evenly with the Bony Ning Jiao.

After Wen Leyang recalled Bony Ning Jiao and prepared to summon out Ning Jiao's armor, Chang Li shook her head and stopped him. Ning Jiao's sting, Bony Ning Jiao and Ning Jiao's armor was already one entity, whatever strength they obtained was distributed evenly. That meant that how powerful the attacks of Bony Ning Jiao and Ning Jiao's sting, Ning Jiao's armor would also have the same level of defense.

Bony Ning Jiao's power was at the level of a peerless demon immortal. Ning Jiao's armor could even take a hit from Chang Li when she was in her prime!

Chang Li explained to Wen Leyang. After he understood the concept, Wen Leyang was bug-eyed.

Not considering the other magic weapons and trinkets, speaking solely about Wen Leyang's own abilities, he was almost at the level of Chang Li, the golden monkey and the others. However, if they truly fought to the death, with the demon immortals' thousand-year experience of killings, Wen Leyang would most probably lose.

However, Wen Leyang had Ning Jiao's sting, dragon's bone, Ning Jiao's armor, devil fetus rock tower, Guo Huan's Demon Body Breaking Spell and Molten Metal Fire Bell, which stood proudly behind 'You've Got Me'. Most importantly, Wen Leyang had a body-full of purest and strongest Poison of Life and Death!

After being stunned for a while, Wen Leyang regained his senses. His unsightly ugly face beamed with excitement. He rubbed his palms and smiled with all his might. After a long while, he suddenly thought about another matter, "After the Poison of Yin inside the evil cave harmonized the poisons of the water and wood elements, there was still a lot of poison left and it was all absorbed by the Poison of Life and Death."

The Poison of Life and Death absorbed all the utmost poison in the world. Naturally, the Poison of Yin was not excluded.

Qin Zhui was stunned, "What do you mean?"

Chang Li laughed, "He means that after he absorbed the utmost Poison of Fire, the Poison of Life and Death would blend immediately and modify his body again!"

The golden monkey broke into laughter, "This method of practice is very interesting…" He had not finished when suddenly a flurry of footsteps echoed from afar. After being stunned for a moment, Wen Leyang suddenly cheered.

Chang Li said from the side, "When you were still unconscious inside the Mourning Cauldron, Qin Zhui had already sent word back to Nine Peaks Mountain!"

His family members had already reached the Qinling Mountains. However, the foul air on the Yin mountain was thick and Hanba did not like living people. The three families of Wen, Miao and Luo, had waited outside since they arrived. When they heard the commotion made by Bony Ning Jiao, they immediately rushed over. Wen Leyang was surprised and happy to see his kin, but Wen Leyang's kinsmen were all shocked when they saw him. First Uncle Wen Tunhai drew a cold breath, he was momentarily dumbfounded.

The wounds of the Bushuo and Buzuo brothers from Goddess Peak had not completely healed yet, but the brothers were close to Wen Leyang, they would not go back home no matter what. They waited outside with First Uncle and the others. When Wen Buzuo saw the scars on Wen Leyang's face, he stomped his feet anxiously but he could not conceal his villainous smile, which he was born with, no matter how sorrowful he felt, "Why do you have to be disfigured, now of all times…"

After Wen Leyang woke up, his powers increased while the demon immortals were badly wounded. He was very impetuous and was unable to ponder upon every little thing. When he heard Wen Buzuo's words, he could not help but be stunned. He pointed at the young flower on the little darling's head, which he had just plucked.

Qin Zhui guffawed as if he got his sweet revenge. He walked up to Wen Leyang again, "Try and guess what day is the tenth day of the fourth month?"

Although Qin Zhui spoke with ill intentions, Wen Leyang still grabbed hold of him, "Which day?"

"It's three days from now!"

After being out cold for more than two months, when he woke up, he was only three days away from his wedding. Wen Leyang's heart raced, his mind was a mess. He just woke up and he was supposed to get married already…

Wen Buzuo saw that he started to act silly and space out, he jumped over and said anxiously, "Young lad, don't just stand there, get off the mountain quickly! There's a car waiting outside, we can make it if there's no jam!"

Nineteen pressed her lips into a smile, "There's no need to worry even if there's a traffic jam, he can run faster than a car now."

Nineteen's words were not funny but Wen Tunhai broke into laughter. His voice was filled with joy. The battle of Goddess Peak, whether it was the Mountain Sect, World Sect, rogue cultivators, Tuo Xie disciples or the peerless demon immortals, everyone was in a mess. However, in the end, victory was theirs! Now, Wen Leyang's Art of Poison had some breakthrough, the great auspicious day was upon them, First Uncle was so happy that he could fly. He laughed as he bowed towards the crowd, who just came out of the col, "I invite the seniors and brothers to attend the ceremony on the mountain!"

The others would have gone even without the invitation, only Fifth Brother Hanba folded his hands behind his back and said nothing. Xiaowu pulled on Hanba's hands pitiably and pleaded for him to go up to Nine Peaks Mountain together. When Hanba shook his head, Wen Leyang strode up to him and gave him a grand salute from a junior and he stuttered. He intended to say something flashy and elegant to invite Hanba to go and attend the ceremony but he did not know how to say it. He pondered for half a day and finally said, "Please go as well…"

Chang Li laughed. She did not talk nonsense, she came over, pulled Hanba and walked out as Xiaowu pushed Hanba's buttocks from behind. Fifth Brother coughed and shook his head with half a smile, "Let go, I can walk myself!"

The group of people went up the mountain at rocket speed. Qin Zhui ran as he asked Nineteen softly with an anxious whisper, "We… You're… only going to attend the ceremony, right?" Judging by the situation, if Nineteen shook her head, Qin Zhui would have snatched her up and ran away.

Nineteen stared at him with a smile…

After they exited the mountain, they saw the cars arranged for them by First Uncle. Wen Leyang found a rear-view mirror, looked at his own reflection and lost all intentions to go back home and get married.

The cars sped off towards Nine Peaks Mountain. On the road, Wen Leyang could not help but ponder about the big-mustached man's origins, Grand Master Tuo Xie's whereabouts and the others.

Chang Li shook her head, "There's no need to think too much. Once the big-mustached man is dead, not many clues are left. As for Cone Nail…" As she said this, Chang Li lowered her head and looked at Cone Nail, who had never woken up for two months and was leaning on her chest, "If she could remember her past life, maybe she'll know what had happened back then."

The golden monkey gave half a hoarse grunt, "What descendants of the Heaven's cone nails, what big-mustached man's split body, we've cleared away all the small fry. If the immortal master teacher wanted to capture the cat demon, he must come himself!"

Wen Buzuo looked back from the front seat and said to them, "We couldn't find Wen Shulin's whereabouts. Also, Kunlun Sect's little supreme leader Liu Zheng also went missing after he urged the sword formation to attack the Landhoppers. He didn't return to the highlands, nor did he contact Nine Peaks Mountain."

Wen Leyang sighed, "When we were chased by the big-mustached man's Sword's Resolve into Desert Rebel Mountain, the white-robes who saved us…"

At this moment, Chang Li suddenly gave a strange laugh, "there's no need to think about so much. Let's go home for the wedding first! We'll come up with some way to find that immortal master teacher!"

Wen Leyang nodded. He asked about the wounds of the few demon immortals. However, this time, it was not only Chang Li, even the golden monkey ignored him. Everyone looked gloomy. The immortal master teacher had already made his move, but the demon immortals were badly wounded. From the looks of things, if they fought again in the future, they could only count on Wen Leyang to be their vanguard…

When First Uncle entered an area with cellphone reception, he sent word about Wen Leyang rushing back home to Nine Peaks Mountain. Ever since his family members knew that Wen Leyang was having his body remolded by the Poison of Life and Death, his life was not in danger and his prowess had a breakthrough, they felt slightly uneasy amidst their comfort. They were worried that Wen Leyang might not make the auspicious date again.

Although the Wen family had made all the necessary preparations for the wedding, they did not prepare anything grand. Now, they were finally at ease. First Grandmother Wen gave the order, Nine Peaks Mountain was decorated with lanterns and streamers. Wen family's great aunts and old grandaunts immediately worked their magic. All hell broke loose.

Grand Elder Wen gathered all the abled and experienced disciples. He said with exasperation, "Quick quick quick, spread the word. The tenth day of the fourth month, Wen Leyang's getting married!" After he finished, he paused and added, "Grand Master Chang Li herself will be the host of the wedding. We must make sure that word of this reaches the ears of every sect!"

Getting married on the tenth day of the fourth month, Wen Leyang woke up on the night of the seventh day of the fourth month. Not only did he sunk the Wen family into a mess, he drove the cultivation world crazy. There was no need to mention a close acquaintance like Great Mercy Temple, the other sects dared not slack off. Wen Bucao had shown their extraordinary capabilities, their powers looked down proudly on the world. Everyone must give face!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 272: Likeable

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Two months ago, the few sects that ran in defeat and escaped from Mount Hua, as long as they claimed to have some connections with Wen Leyang or Ji Fei or Shui Jing, they all came to Nine Peaks Mountain to hear about the story. As Ji Fei and Shui Jing did not become the Great Virtue, they attended to Ji Fei and Shui Jing half-heartedly. However, Chang Li and the others had finally broken 'the immortal master teacher's magic circle'. The news that they defeated the Heaven's cone nail descendants had gotten out.

Since then, most of the cultivation sects started to pay close attention to the day, tenth day of the fourth month. It was alright if the Wen family could not organize this auspicious event, but if they were successful, their gifts would definitely reach them.

On the night of the seventh day of the fourth month, Wen Leyang was rushing back home to get married alongside the cat demon and a few peerless demon immortals. This news had reached all corners of the cultivation world. From the morning of the eighth day of the fourth month, there had been people going up the mountain to offer their congratulations.

Ever since the cat demon appeared, Great Mercy Temple had become Wen family's ally. The two rabbit demons did not return to Mount Emei since they came back from Mount Hua. They had gone straight to Wen family to wait for the Grand Master. Little rabbit demon accompanied the Wen family elders. With the help of Ji Fei and Shui Jing, they entertained the cultivators who came up the mountain. The rabbit demons had been in charge of Great Mercy Temple for many years. These things did not trouble him, he had everything under control.

The Wen Bucao had been well prepared. Although it was hasty, they could still handle it.

Two brides, one hailed from Red Leaves Forest, the other hailed from Crow Ridge. If they departed from their homes, this wedding might take about half a month to complete. After some negotiations between the two families, they built two houses three miles away from Wen family village for Xiaoyi and Mumu. They regarded it as their maiden homes.

Mumu had nothing to worry about, she had many female relatives, she will have all the help she could get when the time comes.

However, within the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death, it was either the Death Trademark who killed without even batting an eyelid or lifeless disciples. The Wen family had planned to send some womenfolk to keep up appearances, but Miao stockade village's Second Mother had taken charge of this. She took Xiaoyi as her adopted daughter. On the smaller scale, they had a display of splendor and someone to take care of her, on a bigger scale, it was the marriage between three families. This marriage had turned into the greatest merrymaking in the history of the three families, Wen, Miao and Luo!

The two brides hid within the 'maiden homes' three miles away. They stayed inside their rooms with their blushing faces. They kept their ears open to wait for the news of their lover's return, but they did not have the courage to look outside.

On the morning of the eighth day of the fourth month, Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen stood at the village's entrance like two wooden stakes. They placed their hands on the mat shelter and looked down at the mountain. Occasionally, they would turn and yell towards the village, "Someone is here with gifts!"

After they shouted for a few times, Fourth Elder Wen followed their voices and found them. After he gave them a good scolding, the brothers changed their yells into, someone is coming up the mountain…

This time, the cultivators that came up the mountain, no matter their sects or identities, nobody announced their arrival before they even reached the base of the mountain like before. They all walked up the mountain. After they met the receiving disciples, they notified them about their affiliations with a smile…

Currently, there were two busiest persons on Nine Peaks Mountain. One of them was Ah Dan. His newly sewn silk shirt had been drenched in sweat. He ran out of the village to look out for Wen Leyang, ran to the kitchen and mumbled some orders, ran to the wedding hall and looked around, ran to Grand Elder Luo when he felt unsatisfied and reported to him with great gestures.Read more chapter at vipnovel

The second one was heaven-telling sect's Wei Mo. He voluntarily followed little demon rabbit and the others who went to receive the guests. He was in charge of receiving the gifts and the accounts. His pen flew as he did not leave out any details. He recorded every single gift clearly, as heavy as immortal pills and magic weapons, as light as gold and silver jewelry. At the same time, when he recorded the official accounts, he also recorded in a confidential account where he sorted the gifts according to their values. Grand Elder Wen only looked at the confidential account record. He first looked at the first few with smiles and remembered the last few with spite…

Wei Mo went about his business as he jeered from the side, "They say that they're cultivating in heaven's path and had seen through the workings of the world. Now look who's rushing here to send gifts!"

The little demon rabbit had just arranged for the few sects, who came to attend the ceremony, to go down to rest. When he heard that he turned and smiled, "At the end of the day, a cultivator cultivates in power. The places where strength is cherished under the heavens, they will be more realistic. Take for example, the few elders, Wen Nine, Wen Thirteen, Bushuo Buzuo brothers, any of these men are a force that even the Five Blessings would not want to tamper with. What about the addition of little Chi Maojiu and little Luo Wangfu? What's more, we have Wen Leyang, this little poisonous thing that has an honest appearance but only helps his kinsmen!"

Old monk Ji Fei broke into laughter at the side and added, "We also have Grand Master Chang Li who's all for helping the underdogs!"

Little demon rabbit nodded, "It's not that these cultivators do not have the courage. Since Grand Master Chang Li and the Wen family have no quarrels with them, what's wrong for them to come and join in the party? If you're strong, you'll have supporters, no matter what you do…" As he said this, Shan Duan waved his hand. A smile rose again on his face, "These words do not have any flavor, they're useless talk!" His voice barely faded when Wen Nine's voice came from afar, someone is coming up the mountain…

It was the dawn of the tenth day of the fourth month. Wen Leyang and the others finally arrived at Nine Peaks Mountain. The elders of the Wen, Miao and Luo, old and little rabbit demon and the others had already descended the mountain before this and waited down there. Since the seniors such as Chang Li and Hanba had come, they had to go greet them no matter what.

Just when Grand Elder Wen was pulling old demon rabbit Bu Le and led a large group of family members to go and greet Chang Li and the others, a muffled boom suddenly erupted. Then, flowing lights flickered, strange colors filled the air. The pitch-black night sky was suddenly streaked with dazzling arcs of light. They spread out in all directions from above until the edge of the heavens!

Then, a laughter, uncertain whether it was genuinely happy or faked, rang forth. The Rainbow brothers wore grand clothes and sprinted from afar up to the group of people. They first bowed uniformly towards Chang Li, "We respectfully welcome grandmother Chang Li and the few gods with their victorious return!" Then, they cupped their fists toward Wen Leyang and smiled, "…"

The seven fat men had just opened their mouths at Wen Leyang when they seemed to have received a punch on their faces. They stood riveted to the ground. The fireworks made a beautiful display in the sky and lit up the dark night. They also shone on Wen Leyang's scar-riddled face.

Grand Elder Luo's brows jumped. He immediately felt the urge to return up the mountain and rescue his granddaughter…

Xiaowu quickly stood out to explain for Wen Leyang, "If the medicine is ready, Wen Leyang can get rid of all these scars within a month or two, and regain his original looks…"

Nineteen also nodded her head. She did not have the opportunity to speak when a cheer suddenly sounded behind Grand Elder Wen. Ah Dan had been engrossed in the fireworks display in the sky but when he heard XIaowu's voice, he was overjoyed. Ah Dan had not learned how to speak yet. He babbled as he ran forward.

The Rainbow brothers finally regained their senses. They managed a smile as they made a bow towards Wen Leyang with their hands folded in front, "You had both flowers, this is an event of great joy!" Fireworks kept shooting up the sky. They were colorful and enchanting. Wen Leyang would have given anything to have a piece of cloth to cover his face right now.

Chang Li greeted the other junior disciples with a smile and said to the Rainbow brothers, "You guys have put a lot of thought into this!"

The Rainbow leader did not conceal as he chuckled, "We had already come here long ago. We hid in the mountains, all in the hopes that we can make you happy."

The other Rainbow fat man of unknown rank also giggled, "We had almost pulled all our hairs out these days because of the gifts. Even if we sent a treasure mountain here, compared to brother Wen Leyang's rock tower magic weapon, it's only a pile of dirt. Hence, we decided that other than the jewelry, magic weapons and pills, we even took charge of this auspicious event's festoons! In the morning, we have magic spells, fresh flowers, in the evening, we have firecrackers and fireworks, every single one of them contains our joy!"

Almost every cultivator who came to attend the ceremony had wracked their minds over the gifts like the Rainbow brothers. Wen Leyang had shown Bony Ning Jiao, devil tower and the giant sword on Mount Hua. When these three objects appeared, nothing else worth as much. Nobody was foolish. Other than those expensive things, they had also prepared little exquisite trinkets. They either poured their efforts on the bride or on the Wen family elders. Up until now, Wen Leyang was getting married, they had at least received a dozen rare poisonous bugs. There was even one mix-colored, obviously not pure-bred, Buddha's Light Worm.

Ah Dan did not look up at Wen Leyang since the beginning. He ran up to the front of his feet and squatted down. After he tapped Wen Leyang's feet, he took that as having said his greetings. Then, he followed the little darling and went wherever Xiaowu went. Xiaowu's shadow would have cried from his harassment.

After everyone exchanged their greetings, they chatted and escorted the few peerless demon immortals up the mountain. However, due to Wen Leyang's face, no matter how much they laughed, they would still seem to be faking it.

Naturally, the road leading up to the mountain was a merry scene. The cultivators that had ascended the mountain before this all came out to greet them. Then, everywhere Wen Leyang passed by, it fell silent before it resumed its clamor.

Ah Dan made a complete show of the master of the house. He ran around among the nuptial chamber and the village to give orders. When he entered Mumu's house, the only person under the heavens, who could separate Ah Dan from Xiaowu finally appeared. Mumu invited Xiaowu in with a smile, then the door slammed shut. Pitiful Ah Dan was left outside.

After Wen Leyang finished entertaining some guests, he went home with his parents.

At this time, there were still some cultivators who wanted to find Wen Leyang to offer their congratulations. They were scared back to where they came from by Chang Li's stern face…

Father Wen had thick eyebrows and big eyes, his face still retained the vigor of his youth. Mother Wen was slightly fattened, she looked wealthy and had a naturally smiling face. The couple were not old, they were only in their forties.

Wen Leyang had wanted to say something when Mother Wen suddenly reached out and pressed her hands lightly on her son's face. Every scar was as painful as cutting her own hands!

All these years, Wen Leyang had not gone home often, even if he came home, he was busy. He either fought his enemy or lied on a wooden bed to recuperate. He could not seem to sync his schedule with his parents'. When they saw that he was about to get married, but the greatest enemy was about to show himself, everything felt rushed.

Mother Wen was the first to speak. Her voice was very low but her eyes were extremely serious, "About the matters of the seniors, can you… not trouble yourself about them anymore?"

Wen Leyang's chest immediately tightened.

Mother Wen's voice was low. A married woman like her suddenly speaking in this tone, anyone would have found it funny, "After you're married, take your two brides with you. If you're afraid that you can't… then go yourself, don't get married…"

Father Wen finally grunted. He raised a hand and made a scary pose towards Mother Wen, "You're getting way off base!"

Mother Wen wiped the edge of her eye, she shook her head and smiled…

Within the next few hours, Mother Wen rattled away. Eventually, Father Wen came in and pulled her away. He looked at Wen Leyang, "Don't listen to this woman's garbage! But you must remember one thing." After he finished, suddenly, a strange expression rose on his face, "Your life is far more valuable than any one of them."

They were everyone, they were all the people under the heavens.

After he finished, Father Wen heaved a long sigh. He had been holding this sentence inside him for a few years now.

At this moment, someone knocked on the door and smiled, "I'm here to deliver the bridegroom's nuptial dress! Dawn is upon us, it's time to shave and wear the new clothes!"

Father Wen answered with a smile. He went to open the door to receive the blessing. For god knows how many years, the greatest wedding in Nine Peaks Mountain's history had officially started the instant the door was opened!

For an event like this, the first to reach was, of course, Ah Dan, although the little darling was no longer beside him…

When the door was opened, Ah Dan chuckled and leaped into the house. Like everyone else, when he saw Wen Leyang clearly, his smile froze over in an instant. Then, he screamed, turned and ran. The people outside ignored him. They went into the house, surrounded Wen Leyang and busied themselves.

Ah Dan had only calmed his spirits down after he was far away. After pondering for some time as he stood, he ran towards Mumu's nuptial house three miles away.

At the same time when Father Wen opened the door to receive the blessings, Mumu and Xiaoyi also started to get busy. The large group of women went around the two brides and dressed them up. Xiaowu sat beside Mumu, her little feet swung as she looked at the bride with envious eyes.

The womenfolk were busy. Suddenly, with a thud, Ah Dan crashed into the scene head first. He looked anxious and frightened. He gestured with his small hands all over his face. He mumbled but nobody understood him.

At the moment, nobody understood what was wrong with this kid. However, Xiaowu's colors drained as she saw it. She quickly jumped down from the chair and lifted Ah Dan up in a rude manner. Her other hand covered Ah Dan's mouth as she ran outside. Ah Dan was weaker than her. Even when he kicked until his shoe flew away, he could not wrestle free of Xiaowu's grasp. He was brought away by the little darling.

When the people inside and outside the house saw the two wrestling, they all laughed. However, just when the little darling ran out of the house while carrying Ah Dan, suddenly a low growl sounded. A human figure shot towards the two dolls like lightning!

With a muffled bang, the little darling staggered and fell backward. A dash of bright red flashed across her small face, Ah Dan had been snatched away by the other person.

If it were down to abilities, even if the giant pangolin Po Tu wanted to win against the little darling, it would not be an easy feat.

Ah Dan struggled desperately, his other shoe flew off… The person had intended to escape with him, but when Ah Dan threw a tantrum, the person stopped. At this moment, a cold sneer sounded. Fifth Brother Hanba had already arrived at the scene. Grey shadows rose behind him, he summoned zombies to kill the enemy without a second word.

Chang Li, who was beside him, was shocked. She could not let Hanba activate his magical powers on such an auspicious day as this. She quickly stopped him. She yelled and summoned a dozen Demon Blades, which chased after the other party.

Even if Chang Li was wounded, the powers of her magical power were still much more powerful than the little darling's. The other person's face froze, he swiped across his face and shouted, "Happiness on the Eyebrows!" Then, his brows jumped and the Demon Blades shattered loudly as they clanged on his body!

Everyone who rushed to the scene after hearing the commotion, after his 'Happiness on the Eyebrows' could not help but show a genuinely happy face.

Even Chang Li's spirit was shaken. She could not help but smile. At the same time, she shouted with slight surprise, "It's you?" As she said this, she waved her arm, signaling all the juniors and disciples who were retreating. The person who snatched Ah Dan away was Eyang sect Taoist priest San Wei's martial idiot split body.

The abilities of Taoist priest San Wei when he was alive was on the level of these demon immortals. Amongst the three split bodies, this martial idiot had the most profound cultivation base. When Chang Li was in her prime, she naturally did not concern herself with him, but now, on the large Nine Peaks Mountain, with a gathering of cultivating good hands, only the bridegroom-to-be Wen Leyang could be a match for him.

The bridegroom-to-be was having his head shaved…

Martial idiot San Wei had shown himself, he dared not stay too long. He gave a long whistle, carried Ah Dan and leaped high into the sky, intending to run out of Wen family village. Just when Chang Li wanted to unleash her full strength and stop him, a laugh that made everyone felt extremely happy wafted lightly beside everyone. Then, a scene, which the present cultivators could never forget, appeared suddenly before their eyes!

San Wei, who carried Ah Dan, had just leaped when the air beside him suddenly vibrated. An icicle materialized out of thin air and froze both of them in the blink of an eye.

However, within the flick of a finger, San Wei had broken the icicle. His figure continued to slide towards the exterior of the village, but a second icicle appeared!

Broken, a third icicle, broken again, a fourth icicle…

When an icicle appeared, martial idiot San Wei's figure would freeze in mid-air for an instant, then he would break the ice and continue his escape. A leap that was originally as quick as a glimpse of a white colt flashing past a chink in the wall was fractionated by hundreds of icicles into incoherent pieces. Finally, Taoist priest San Wei's life vitality was not enough. He was completely frozen by an icicle dozens of meters away!

Chang Li's palm felt slightly cold. Cone Nail still looked pitiable. She had appeared beside her without warning. She was pulling on Chang Li's hand while her other slender hand patted herself on the chest. She exclaimed jubilantly, "I've finally made it in time! I almost missed that young lad's wedding!"

The cat demon cheered with surprise, which turned her delicate face into a soul-shaking beauty. She grasped Cone Nail's hand and was stunned for a long while. She eventually asked softly, "Wen Leyang is disfigured, do you know that?"

Cone Nail's expression was like a frightened fawn. She nodded with all apparent seriousness, "I scanned him with my telegnosis ability, I was almost frightened to death."

After she finished, the two demon ladies looked at each other and laughed. They completely ignored the dumbstruck cultivators around them nor did they glance at the martial idiot San Wei within the icicle!

Xiaowu's blood was boiling due to San Wei, but she was not harmed. The golden monkey Qian Ren also rushed over. The few of them had been through great disasters together. When they saw that Cone Nail was awake and healed, the happiness from deep within their hearts showed on their faces.

After they were done laughing, the golden monkey asked Cone Nail, "Do you remember anything about the past?"

Chang Li asked her at the same time, "How come your wounds have healed so quickly?"

Cone Nail nodded towards the golden monkey first, "The Prohibition on my primordial spirit has been broken, I remember it all now, but… we'll talk more about this after that ugly young lad's wedding!" Then, she turned and looked at Chang Li, she said with glee, "On Qinling Mountains Yin mountain's eye, the heavenly water spirit attacked the primordial spirit seal and utterly manifested the utmost energy of the water element. It even activated the other drop of heavenly water spirit which I brought with me!"

Cone Nail had been out cold for more than two months. Out of those two months, the time which she used to attack the primordial spirit seal was no more than a dozen days. In the final month, it was the heavenly water spirit which helped her heal. Now, not only did Cone Nail regain her memories, her wounds have also healed completely. Her life vitality energy was much more abundant than before she was wounded.

As she said this, Cone Nail waved and dismissed the icicle. She did not wait for the martial idiot San Wei to fall down when she flashed over and snatched Ah Dan away from him.

The few demon immortals had promised San Wei's true body back then that they would not trouble this martial idiot identity. Xiaowu was not injured, none of them would want to make a mountain out of this molehill, especially on this day of great joy. Cone Nail looked pitiably at San Wei, "I can't kill anyone today, please just leave."

However, martial idiot San Wei smiled bitterly, he pointed at Ah Dan, his even sounded like he was pleading, "Please don't… trouble him, don't bully him."

Everyone was befuddled. The one who was the most puzzled was Ah Dan himself. After a brief moment, Chang Li suddenly understood what was happening. She broke into laughter and pinched Ah Dan's cheeks, "This young man is the same person as San Wei!"

Ah Dan immediately made a flattering face, bow unctuously and chuckled foolishly at Chang Li.

The primordial spirit of San Wei's true body, half of it was absorbed by Ah Dan, the other had blocked the god's punishment for Ah Dan. Ah Dan and San Wei was the same person and they were reincarnated, but they could also be treated as two different persons. Their relationship was so complicated that nobody could explain it.

After the Prohibition on martial idiot San Wei's body was removed, he had found Ah Dan by relying on the ties between the primordial spirit of the split body and true body. He had lied in waiting a few months ago on Nine Peaks Mountain. He did nothing but kept an eye on Ah Dan to see if he was being bullied. Just now, when Ah Dan was grabbed by the little darling, martial idiot San Wei acted out of anger. Chang Li chuckled as she explained the process of the entire event. No matter how they looked at it, this martial idiot San Wei in front of their eyes was not their enemy. Split body San Wei finally learned about his true body's experience. He was dumbstruck for the moment.

Cone Nail stuck out her tongue. She held Ah Dan with her left hand, carried Xiaowu with her right hand and smiled, "These two little fellas have great backers, no one can afford to cross them!"

The little darling's smile was as sweet as honey, Ah Dan smiled with a furtive look. Everyone chatted and laughed. Without anyone noticing, a faint light had already filled the edge of the sky. The instant daylight broke, a melodious, joyful and light morning bell resounded throughout the mountain in the blink of an eye!

Standing in the center of Wen family village, fat monk Shui Jing, who was triggering the golden bell in the sky, laughed and yelled, "Brothers, help Wen Leyang to fetch his brides!"

His voice barely faded when firecrackers sounded throughout the mountain, ten thousand fireworks display decorated the sky!

Old Fourth of the Rainbow Brothers was slightly puzzled as he asked his big brother, "Is it the time to shoot fireworks now?"

The Rainbow leader grunted, "Who cares, we have all the fireworks we need, as long as it's merry!"

Amidst the colorful fireworks that covered the sky, Wen Leyang stepped out of his house. He donned his nuptial clothes and wore a red flower on his chest as he strode. Then, yells sounded here and there. Bushuo Buzuo, Qin Zhui and the others brought all the Wen family brothers and ran out of the village from all corners. Some of them carried wedding gifts, some of them brought firecrackers. They laughed as they hoisted Wen Leyang on their shoulders. They made lots of merry noises as they rushed towards the wedding houses three miles away.

The forthright marriage team was closing in on the nuptial houses. The scouts sent out by the three families were almost at their limits as they ran to and fro, relaying the military situation ceaselessly like a loom machine.

The dolls of the Luo and Miao families had formed who knows how many bands of brigands. They leaped out along the way and asked for red packets. Wen Buzuo waved his big arm and wedding candies rained down on them like missiles. It sweetened the little brigands until they ran in defeat

Among the brigands, there was a band with an average age of three years and a half. They were not even walking straight and they had already taken after their brothers and sisters as they came out and intercepted them. In the end, Wen Leyang smiled at them and they were so frightened that they ran back with tears in their eye…

The nuptial houses were in front of them. The great doors on which the character 'joy' was placed were shut tight.

They had finally reached the first barricade. Make yourself likable and call at the door, make sure the maiden is safe and sound.

The normally silent three-inch nail Wen Bushuo put on airs and took a deep breath, "It's not easy to deal with the Luo family. Our family had given mountain produces as wedding gifts, they had already said that they're getting their revenge!

Wen Buzuo smiled proudly, "I had already instructed lady Nineteen yesterday. She had already infiltrated the maiden group of the Luo family!" As he said this, he yelled sternly, "Where is Qin Zhui? Go and break open the door of the Luo family!"

Qin Zhui laughed and grabbed a huge bunch of red packets. He strode confidently towards Luo Wangfu's nuptial house. Even if they had an insider, they still should give the red packets.

Three-inch nail Wen Bushuo's expression was still serious, "The Miao aren't easy to deal with either! I'll handle this myself!" After he finished, he too grabbed a huge bunch of red packets and went to knock on the door as he stood beside Qin Zhui.

After a moment, Qin Zhui returned in defeat. He rubbed his palms and smiled embarrassedly, "Err… I didn't break open the door… I've finished giving out the red packets…"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 273: The Wedding Gift

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

As the ugly youth gifted away all the red envelops he could afford, Wen Buzuo personally took charge of the situation. The siblings Bushuo and Buzuo each guarded one side of the red door and brought all their skills into play. What surprised Wen Leyang very much was the three-inch nail Wen Bushuo, who regarded his words as precious as gold on usual days, spoke eloquently with flowery phrases outside the door to Xiaoyi's bridal chamber surprisingly and completely seized away his brother's splendor nearby.

Wen Make told Wen Leyang smilingly, "There is a Qing Miao maiden in Xiaoyi's bridal chamber, who has been really infatuated with Wen Bushuo since a few days ago!"

Wen Leyang's large group of brothers came over like a swarm of bees. They squeezed into the door, made a joyous fuss outside and managed to barge their way into two bridal chambers anyhow. The moment the red door was opened, everyone broke out in cheers and uproar that was enough to shake the heaven. Chang Li, Cone Nail and the rest were overjoyed. At this moment, the wedding firecrackers blasted, making the earth trembled and the mountains swayed surged skywards. The entire dawn rippled in the sound of cheers.

At this moment, Wen Leyang saw Cone Nail. His face that was interlaced with scars turned joyous. Cone Nail was laughing as well, her eyes were glimmering as she nodded to Wen Leyang!

Xiaoyi and Mumu were wearing bright red-colored bridal gowns. Each of their heads was covered with a red bridal veil. Second Mother and Old Lady Luo each held a fan as they sent the two brides out of the door. The two brides turned around and faced each other's family elder.

As Wen Leyang saw that both of his new brides were shielded by their bridal veils, he felt secretly relieved.

Everyone was quiet, even Wen Buzuo shut his mouth. The brides bided farewell to their parents' home, they would still need to shed some tears to show their unwillingness anyhow. Mumu gave a deep salute to her family's relatives. Little Chili Pepper was in tears underneath her red bridal veil, she pulled Mother Wen and the old lady's hand as she sobbed and was about to speak when a violent lamentation that startled the heaven and shook the earth suddenly echoed from in front of her body.

The two new brides were startled and shivering. They realized that the person, who was crying as loud as the thunder, was the little plump boy Ah Dan. The martial art fanatic San Wei was about to dash into the crowd with a ghastly pale face. The situation in front of the bridal chamber suddenly turned into a chaotic mess in a flash. Xiaoyi, who was not feeling sad at all and was building a rapport with Second Mother, could not refrain herself anymore. She sniggered and laughed. Chang Li was also having a fit from laughing, while the rest of the people also broke into loud laughs.

The two new brides boarded their bridal sedan chair, yet the sedan chair's drapes were not lowered for a long time. The old families of Wen and Luo had too many family rules, they would still need to 'salute the fan' after the brides boarded the sedan chairs.

Second Mother came fully prepared for Xiaoyi. Little Chi Maojiu was both a young brother in law and also the pageboy. He ran in quick strides, passed Xiaoyi a fan and conveniently received a red envelope from her. When the sedan chair was raised, Xiaoyi would be tossing out the fan, then little Chi Maojiu would pick it up and bring it back to the wife's family home to symbolize that the bride left behind all her bad tempers in her family home.

Xiaoyi was holding the fan now, yet Mumu was still empty-handed. Her family's pageboy was sitting on the floor and crying loudly.

The maidens and women of the Luo family were at a loss of whether to cry or laugh. Everyone gathered forward to calm the child, some were stuffing a candy into his hand, while another would hold him and kissed him. Ah Dan finally gave in to the honor. There were still a lot of tears hanging on his face as he received the fan from Old Lady Luo's hands and sent it into Mumu's hands. He acted rather courteously when receiving the red envelope from Mumu, he declined politely for a long while.

Wen Bushuo was afraid that the few family elders would grow impatient from the long wait. As he saw that the two brides were holding the fans in their hands, he laughed and he spoke loudly, "Shake the fan for auspiciousness, sway the fan for happiness, smooth the path all the way, bless eternal unions for the lovers! Blast the firecrackers, raise the sedan chair!"

The sound of firecrackers that had never stop for a moment all along suddenly grew even louder. The pale blue-colored sparks and smog filled the air with thick smoke, gongs and drums were played loudly, the lion dance was tossing and turning, the bright red bridal sedan chairs were raised. It was a magnificent scene. The Wen family disciples, who received the brides, sang the great mountain's wedding songs loudly in their ancient Li people's language and tune. They walked in great strides as they rushed towards the Wen family village. Occasionally, they would shake the sedan chairs ferociously under Wen Buzuo's guidance. The Luo family members' expressions remained as calm as before, yet the Second Mother was shocked. Xiaoyi was gasping and screaming continuously in the sedan chair. She clenched her teeth and remembered the situation where the sedan chair was shaken so she could look for Fourth Grandfather to help her to avenge this when she returned home.

Thud, thud, two soft thuds were heard. The bridal sedan chair traveled for a short distance. When Mumu and Xiaoyi tossed out their fans, the two bridal family homes immediately released their pageboys. Little Chi Maojiu moved swiftly and picked up his own family's fan before he returned and passed it to Second Mother, Ah Dan staggered and walked, he directly stepped over the fan that was tossed by Mumu and chased after the bridal sedan chair…

The marriage troop walked in front, while the rest of the two families' troop walked behind. The large group of people rushed back to the Wen family village valiantly, the little bandits were greedy, they came in batches and returned to stop their path and robbed them, but the troop that was startled away by Wen Leyang earlier did not appear…

Now that the sky had already brightened, the fireworks display had already lost its colors. When the golden glow of the rising sun covered the entire sky and land, another extremely splendid scenery leaped out into everyone's eyes! Even Chang Li could be seen with her eyes glowing, she turned around and took a glance at the Rainbow brothers once, the Rainbow's First Brother immediately laughed, "These are all just some trivial tricks!" Even though he said that, the seven Rainbow brothers' faces were filled with pride.

A stretch of magnificent bright red appeared in the areas between the mountains, thousands of trees bloomed with flowers of brilliant purples and reds. It was unknown how many master cultivators were mobilized from the World Sect, such that on every mountain ridge where the eyes could see, they launched some supernatural power on the mountain ridges and turned a spring mountain into a sea of flowers forcefully!

Cone Nail was a little absentminded, she exhaled a breath gently, "It is really beautiful."

There were already many people moving about in the village, it was afraid that the cultivators, who ascended the mountain this time, were no less than during the meeting Mount Hua's Goddess Peak. There were many rogue cultivators amongst the guests. They were people who fancied having fun, the moment they saw the bridal-receiving troop had returned, they laughed aloud and congratulated them, accompanied by the deafening sound of drums and firecrackers. The Nine Peaks Mountain was completely chaotic.

As the two brides descended the bridal sedan chairs, Mumu was fine but Xiaoyi spun around for a few rounds on the same spot. She was still feeling dizzy. Following that, the brides performed the act of touching oranges and the groom held the brides' hands, they took a stride over the fire basin and stepped onto the tiles. One after another, the rituals were carried out and finally, they hid into the bridal chambers. They glared and waited for the auspicious time for the wedding ceremony smilingly. From the beginning to the end, the two little wives were shielded underneath the bright red bridal veils, they still did not have the opportunity to take a look at Wen Leyang.

If they were to take a glance, most likely, the both of them would not be laughing anymore…

Wen Leyang was finally done with the first wave of rituals, there was no need for him to worry about anything else before the auspicious time. Hence, he could even exhale a breath of relief, he was crowded over by a large batch of cultivators, Ji Fei and Shui Jing hastily dashed forward to protect and escort him. It did not take a moment before they were tossed out by someone.

The cultivation world viewed the powerful one as the esteem. Even though Wen Leyang was still young, he dealt with three sword immortals by himself on Mount Hua. His actual power was universally recognized. The large groups of rogue cultivators surrounded him as they chatted and laughed, not only because the demon immortals and powerful influence behind his back, especially for rogue cultivators, who were already on friendly terms with him like Mount Pan's Gongye and Red Grandaunt. They truly admired him in their hearts. They were also slightly joyous. When they saw that Wen Leyang's face was covered in scars, the crowd became even more joyous.

Of course, the golden monkey Qian Ren and Fifth Brother Hanba would not mingle into the crowd. They stood on the side, there was a sense of smile that was very rarely seen hanging on their faces. Chang Li also did not bore into the crowd but stood side by side with Cone Nail, she asked smilingly, "How about now? Do you feel angry looking at him getting married now?"

Cone Nail shook her head, "I do not feel angry but I am very envious of him, so envious that my heart feels all empty now."

Chang Li obviously knew how to transmit her voice in secret, yet she intentionally feigned her poise and gathered her mouth next to Cone Nail's ear, she laughed softly, "I shall leave it at that this time, after we are done fighting that Taoist Master, I shall call upon the Wen family to arrange another marriage again!" As she was saying that, she stretched out her hand persistently and pointed to Wen Leyang.

"Wen Leyang is too honest, it is very boring for me to marry him!" As she was saying that, Cone Nail laughed maniacally, "On the contrary, that Pickle Jar Tuo Xie, he had an honest appearance and an unshakable persistence in his bone. He is a smiling good man on usual days, when he turns hostile he kills hundreds of people, he does not care when he harms all the great demons in the world, if I were to see him again, I shall hold him tightly…"

Chang Li burst out laughing, she was about to speak when she saw Ji Fei and Shui Jing tumbled out from the crowd. She suddenly recalled something else, she stretched out her hand and summoned the both of them to her front, "On the Goddess Peak, we were disguised, how did all of you recognize us?"

The old monk chuckled and answered, "Your grand old woman is fully dressed in Chanel from head to toe, you are always that appealing no matter where you go…"

Chang Li gave the old monk an evil stare, "Even you can recognize Chanel?"

The old monk's smile remained the same, he nodded continuously. He could not recognize initially, yet afterward, he found out that the Grand Master Chang Li loved Chanel. He immediately spent some time studying about it, in preparation to curry favor from Chang Li at any time.

At this moment, Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen, who remained at their posts all along and were standing at the entrance of the village and refused to budge, shouted in unison, "Someone is ascending the mountain!

Following that Wen Nine complemented, "One old one and two young ones!"

Wen Thirteen continued due to his unwillingness to be defeated, "Two man and one woman!"

The auspicious time was already near, there were already not many people ascending the mountain at this time. The small demon rabbit, Ji Fei, Shui Jing and the rest had left to bustle about on their own matters, there were only Wei Mo, who remained to make arrangements for the guests who came late. Wei Mo's mannerism in managing task was on par with the two silly uncles, he walked in quick strides towards the entrance of the village to welcome them. One old man brought along a man and a woman as they ascended the mountain smilingly. According to the rule, they presented their betrothal gifts before they entered the village.

The young man and woman's red envelopes were considered rather bulky but the old man kept his hands in his pockets and pretended not to see Wei Mo.

Wen Nine frowned hard from watching them, Wen Thirteen was even more straightforward, he asked the old man directly, "Heh, do you know who is getting married today?" Ever since Wen family opened its door to welcome the guests, they had never seen anyone who came for free meals without bearing any gifts.

The old man was very impolite, "It is considered quite remarkable for us to be able to come, we cannot even get reimbursement of our travel costs!" The young man and woman laughed together.

Wen Leyang had already realized the incoming guests at this moment. He laughed as he parted the crowd and welcomed them, he greeted them from afar, "Old Gu, you have recovered from your appendicitis?"

Gu Xiaojun and the siblings, Fei Fei and Xiao Sha, traveled a great distance to come here. Especially the siblings Fei Fei and Xiao Sha, the last they parted ways, they were still in the life and death struggle with the great army of Landhoppers. They did not expect that when they meet each other again, the scene had turned into such a merry one. They felt a little emotional… the moment the small-eyed Xiao Sha peered at Wen Leyang, he started sobbing continuously.

Fei Fei's gaze stopped on the scars on Wen Leyang's face for a very long time. In the end, she heaved a sigh, "In the future, if I want to see through your thoughts, it will not be that easy anymore!"

Gu Xiaojun first spoke a few auspicious wishes before he pulled Wen Leyang to a side, "I have heard about what happened on Mount Hua from Xiao Sha, the matter about that unknown immortal master teacher. I am helping you to investigate it as well." They were a professional department, they possessed the support of a vast collection of machines of the country and all sorts of resources, whether it was Xiang Liu or Red Pot, these matters required them to trace back to the ancient times, for these matters were just legends that were passed down in the cultivation world. Gu Xiaojun had the help of professional information analysis, if he were to investigate thoroughly, it would not be impossible for him to truly be able to find out some clues from all sorts of legends.

Wen Leyang was first overjoyed, then he looked towards Old Gu vigilantly. This person would not be doing something beneficial for others without benefiting himself, Wen Leyang did not trust that he could be so kind.

Old Gu gave an unhappy humph, "I do not care about all of your fighting to death but it is not alright for that bastard to simply release his Landhoppers to wander everywhere!"

Wen Leyang was stunned for a moment, the great army of Landhoppers was not released by the immortal master teacher Kong Nuer. Fei Fei looked to Wen Leyang and squinted at him in a manner that was not easily noticed, she laughed. When the siblings were reporting the situation back to Gu Xiaojun, they changed the story of how the Landhoppers appeared in the mortal world without leaving any suspicious traces.

Old Gu's words sounded very convincing, "Rather than waiting for him to release batches upon batches of monsters to capture the demon cat that can perhaps result in some great disaster someday, I might as well help all of you to look for him, then all of you can fight him soon. Whether it is your death or that immortal master teacher's death, the world will then be in peace."

Wen Leyang burst out laughing, "We will discuss further after you have found him first, perhaps we will not even fight him!"

Old Gu was laughing as well, Qin Zhui and Rangjung also gathered over and greeted the three ordinary people. They were chatting and laughing when a whiff of a sweet-smelling scent that refreshed one's heart suddenly floated in the sky. Countless flower petals descended from the sky akin to rain droplets, the brothers Bushuo Buzuo ran over and nodded to the rest of the people before they pulled Wen Leyang away and left.

Following that the old demon rabbit Bu Le stepped onto a platform, his voice was firm and loud, he raised his voice and shouted, "The auspicious time is already upon us!"

At the sound of an uproar, the three families' disciples and the large group of rogue cultivators cheered, the sound of firecrackers and drums that had just dispersed off recently was heard loudly once again. In the midst of the flower petal rain, countless golden-colored butterflies were fluttering when the butterflies flew gracefully around the guests that were watching the ceremony.

A streak of enormous shadow swept past the sky, Wen Leyang had finally remembered about Guo Huan in the stone tower. Even though the mountain ghost was incapable of enjoying the wedding feast right now, at least it ought to bear witness to the ceremony. The moment Guo Hua saw Wen Leyang from afar, it almost roared aloud and asked which evildoer's presence required it to launch the demon body-breaking spell.

Fei Fei was staring in bewilderment, her gaze was filled with anticipation. Even Xiao Sha was clenching his teeth as he spoke, "This display of splendor is too grand…"

Old Gu pouted his lips, "Although the display of splendor is grand, it is still a marriage. If they are capable of playing the drums and firecrackers, they ought to do it during the wedding night too!"

Amidst the drums beating and trumpet blowing, Xiaoyi and Mumu strode in small steps as they pulled a red silk with a hundred one-heart knots with Wen Leyang. They walked out together. Two brides, one groom. Judging by the physique, the groom's body was tall and straight, the brides' bodies were gentle and enchanting, judging by the appearance, the groom…the brides' faces were covered in bridal veils, nothing could be seen.

The old demon rabbit Bu Le chuckled as he instructed them to carry out the rituals of praying to the heaven and earth, saluting the parents, mutual worshipping of the groom and brides. Following the sound of joyous bustle in the sky, Wen Leyang straightened his back, he was beaming with joy. Two beautiful wives were finally married to him.

After the ceremony was performed, Wen Leyang and his two new wives walked in front of all their family elders. They saluted them one by one, the person who was on the most front, of course, were Chang Li and Hanba. These two old demons of the same generation of the Grand Master Tuo Xie became surprisingly modest. In the end, Chang Li pushed Fifth Brother Hanba to the most front.

Lue Luo and Mi Xu were both of the same lineages as Tuo Xie and the family owed them a great debt of gratitude. Before the battle of Mount Hua, one of the old elders from the Wen family had since delivered a wedding invitation to the Painting Town of Beijing. Unfortunately, he did not manage to enter the door to the Painting Town, the descendants of the Leyang family did not even plan to participate in Wen family's wedding event.

Hanba was sitting in a bold and forthright manner after the three newlyweds saluted him. He waved his hand at the Darling, who was standing behind his back. From the backpack that Xiaowu carried along with her, she hastily took out two little birdcages to everyone's surprise.

The birds were half the size of a sparrow, the birds' bright red feathers were mixed with strands of silver threads. Other than its bright color, there was nothing unusual about those birds.

The Darling held the cages that contained the red birds and stuffed each into each of the brides' hands, she spoke smilingly, "This pair of spring birds are turning into spirits soon, it is considered the Father's token of blessing to you!"

Before Xiaowu could finish her sentence, some of the more experienced cultivators had already started discussing softly, Chang Li was even chuckling, "Hanba, you are gifting such valuable gifts, you are setting us up!"

The spring bird was also known as Songstress. Even though it was a demon body, it was a genuine and wholesome bird of an auspicious sign. According to legend, it was involved in the source of blessings in the world. Once it had cultivated into a spirit its tweet would draw in the welfare as great as the heaven, those who are blessed to hear it would be blessed with a hundred children, thousands of years' life and the enjoyment of all the blessings in the world.

Fifth Brother Hanba had never laughed much all his life. As he laughed, his tone sounded not that different from a ghost's cry, "These are all according to legends. It is not necessarily accurate, it is just a token of blessing from me!"

Both Ji Fei and Shui Jing had already started discussing softly that they would never leave Nine Peaks Mountain for even half a step for the rest of their lives. Hence, they would never miss the tweet of the spring birds when they turned into spirit regardless.

Chang Li was in the rank after Fifth Brother, she accepted the three newlyweds' salutation. Then, she removed a jade talisman from her neck and hung it on Wen Leyang's neck personally, she spoke smilingly, "When I was making troubles in the past, I frequently found interesting and fun items, most of those items were hidden by me. This jade talisman is the map and token to pass through the seal I set down."

The warm jade that was hanging in front of Wen Leyang's chest still had the demon cat's body warmth. He was feeling light-headed, yet upon hearing Chang Li's words he was stunned for a moment. After he pondered and understood the situation, he hastily bustled about and was going to remove the jade talisman. In simpler words, this piece of jade talisman was Chang Li's little gold vault. Any precious that could be taken fancy and hidden by the demon cat, Wen Leyang would only need to ponder slightly before he felt that the scars on his face were burning, this gift was a little too grand.

"Do not be that undignified!" Chang Li laughed aloud as she waved her hand, "I was supposed to pick out one or two items out of there as your wedding gifts, yet I was thinking about it for a long while earlier that nothing is comparable to that pair of spring birds, so I straightforwardly gave everything to you and considered it done!" Upon saying that, Chang Li continued to laugh, "Bushuo and Buzuo or Second Brother and Third Brother are fine, just let them insert their demonic primordial energy into the jade talisman then you will know where is that place."

The foundations of the two family elders Second Elder Wen and Third Elder Wen and Bushuo and Buzuo were forged by Chang Li with her demon power, the life vitality force that they cultivated came from the same sect as Chang Li as well as the old demon rabbit Bu Le, they were already considered the disciples under Chang Li's sect right now.

Wen Leyang was feeling both anxious and joyous, he wished to kneel down and gave the Grand Master a strenuous kowtow, yet he wished that he could hastily blast away the guests from the entire mountain and hastily bring along Bushuo and Buzuo to look for the treasures.

Chang Li's face contained pride, she squinted her eyes towards Cone Nail, who was standing behind her and smiling. She raised her chin in a challenging manner.

Cone Nail did not acknowledge Chang Li, she stretched out her hand and stopped the newlyweds from kneeling before her, she laughed, "You and I are of the same generation, I am not as rich as your two family's Grand Masters, I do not even have one treasure with me." As she was saying that, she turned over her hand and brandished three sticks of crystal clear ice spikes, two were longer while one was shorter. The longer one was less than three inches, the shorter one was over an inch, she stuffed the two long spikes into the brides' hands smilingly and finally gifted the short spikes to Wen Leyang.

The ice spikes felt slightly cold to touch, the sensation was exactly the opposite of the warm jade hanging before Wen Leyang's chest.

Cone Nail laughed, her eyes were bright, "Within these two long spikes, a full force strike is sealed, when the two girls are competing for the husband, the fight is inevitable, this will make the fight more interesting and bustling."

Wen Leyang chuckled as he shook his head, "That cannot be happening, if they were to fight this way, then the house will be destroyed."

Cone Nail was not in a haste in telling Wen Leyang the purpose of that little spike in his hands but she diverted the topic, "Before the day has brightened, I completely absorb the utmost power of water element that is hidden in the two drops of heavenly water spirit, not only it broke through the primordial spirit's seal and healed the injuries on my entire body, I have gained a great benefit." As she was saying that, she turned around and raised her chin towards Chang Li similarly, she feigned her piteous look, "Even though I am incapable of achieving a breakthrough in my cultivation progress, it does help me to cultivate into a form of transformation!"

Cone Nail was a human initially but her primordial spirit was condensed into the heaven's cone nail by someone. She was then resurrected by Lue Luo using the Art of Witchcraft, so she was of a genuine demon body right now. In the demon's cultivation, a form of transformation is referring to a split body.

Chang Li gave out an 'oh', she did not wait for Cone Nail to continue speaking, she pointed to the short spike in Wen Leyang's hands, "You have refined your split body into the Sword's Resolve?"

After witnessing Cone Nail smiled and nodded, the few top demon immortals by her side inhaled a cold breath of surprise without exception.

Cone Nail continued to laugh and spoke, "I have only found out that today is the auspicious day of the wedding after I have awakened, to go outside and look for a wedding gift, it is possibly too late for that. So I can only make a frantic last-minute effort, and condense these two long spikes as a gift to the brides, you will only need to squeeze it until it breaks when you want to use it…" As she was saying that, she stretched out her finger and pointed to the short spike in Wen Leyang's hands, "This Sword's Resolve that I refined is my gift to you!"

Chang Li sized Cone Nail up and down for a while, she laughed, "I have never seen you use any treasured weapon on usual days, what is the purpose of refining your split body into the Sword's Resolve?"

Cone Nail pouted her lips, her face was filled with injustice, "After my primordial spirit is stripped away, I will become the form of heaven's cone nail. I am both the God level self and also my own treasured weapon!"

Chang Li gave out an 'oh no', she leaped up very high all at once without the awareness of an old ancestor, she was not the only one who leaped, Wen Leyang also followed along and leaped up. 'You've Got Me' refined the Sword's Resolve of the Firetail, that was why it was capable of controlling the Molten Metal Fire Bell. If Wen Leyang were to refine the Sword's Resolve of the ice cone nail, then he would be capable of controlling Cone Nail's treasured weapon.

Cone Nail's treasured weapon was precisely herself.

Wen Leyang was completely at a loss of what to say. Chang Li was slightly dumbstruck as well but after a moment, she suddenly recalled something. She chuckled as she glared at Cone Nail, "You are cheating!"

Cone Nail understood Chang Li's intention, she laughed soundlessly, "I do not care how he will refine the Sword's Resolve. Anyway, the wedding gift is grand enough!"

'You've Got Me' was capable of refining the Sword's Resolve of the Firetail due to its similar fire element instinct. Wen Leyang did not possess an ounce of life vitality did not understand about the art of cultivation, he would not be able to refine this Sword's Resolve of the ice cone nail based on his instinct.

Let alone Wen Leyang, even if this Sword's Resolve was in the hands of great demons like Chang Li or Guo Huan, it would be as easy as breathing to snap it into two but to refine it, such that the Sword's Resolve was for their own usage, it was almost impossible.

Cone Nail's breath smelled like orchids, she laughed like a little fox. Her gaze was bright as she looked at Wen Leyang, "If you were to successfully refine it, then I can help you to fight at any time in the future, but if you were to fail at refining it….then it will be a souvenir!"

Wen Leyang cautiously stored the souvenir into his chest pocket, Chang Li and Cone Nail suddenly laughed maniacally together, they shouted defiantly one after another, "The next one, the next one, the next one is the golden monkey Qian Ren, Wen Leyang quick, lead your brides to salute him!"

While they were shouting, the two demon witches turned around. They had only realized that the golden monkey, which had been sitting upright all along, awaiting Wen Leyang to salute it, had already run away since some time ago.

Hanba gifted the Songstresses, Chang Li gifted the treasures, Cone Nail gifted herself, the golden monkey did not have a family or business, how would it be able to bring out some presentable gifts. Qian Ren also refused to present his gift for nothing as it realized that it was about to embarrass itself, it straightforwardly ran away first.

Even though Qian Ren ran away, the toad Red Pot that it brought along with him to everywhere recently was left on the chair by it.

Red Pot widened its mouth initially. It followed Chang Li and the rest as they mocked Qian Ren for being undignified. Yet, unexpectedly, Cone Nail suddenly made an arrangement from the side, "Red Pot is the real old elder here. The newlyweds, please formally salute the elder!"

Red Pot's laughter immediately stopped…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 274: The Giant Egg

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Even though Wen Leyang was normally honest and virtuous, he was quick-witted during crucial moments. When Red Pot was still stunned, he had already pulled along his two new wives and saluted Red Pot grandly in a swift and agile manner.

Chang Li and Cone Nail were overjoyed upon seeing that.

On the other hand, Red Pot widened its huge mouth and gave a forced laugh, "Take a look at me, do I look that the kind of person who can afford to gift anything to you? Nevertheless, I cannot just let you kowtow without giving you anything in return…" Red Pot stretched out its front claw and ran it past its troubled scalp, it spoke with great effort, "Oh well, if that true soul was to look for trouble from you, I will block it on behalf of you! However, if the nine-headed monster were to succeed in escaping the Black and White Island, there is nothing much that I can do!"

Upon saying that, it complemented, "You will only need to bring me along with you all the time!"

Wen Leyang only saluted Red Pot in an attempt to poke fun at Red Pot. Nonetheless, it was a genuine old-timer, perhaps it could also be like Xiang Liu, perhaps there were many places in the world that still regarded it as an evil deity. Wen Leyang would not be at a loss even if he were to salute it, he did not expect that it would gift him anything in return at all. The moment he heard Red Pot's words, he could not help but to be stunned, "What do you mean? You are capable of dealing with Tian Yin's true soul?"

Cone Nail and Chang Li also gazed into each other's eyes. Their gaze was filled with astonishment. On the other hand, Fifth Brother Hanba waved his hand once and conjured a layer of a sound-proofing protective circle around the few people.

Hanba suppressed the evil soul of the water element, while Wen Leyang killed the evil soul of the wood element. Chang Li was duty-bound because it was Tuo Xie's intent to suppress the nine-headed monster once again. Cone Nail had also suppressed Xiang Liu for more than a few thousand years. These people were either Tuo Xie's descendants or old acquaintances. They had a mutual enemy, which was Xiang Liu. They had formed a deep enmity that could never rest until death.

Xiang Liu's true soul had a ruthless and tyrannical temperament, it would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Hence, there was no need to consider ut Tian Yin's actual power. The most important issue was that the true soul was capable of possessing anyone's body at its will. In Wen Leyang and the rest's perception, if any one of them were to be possessed by the true soul, the best solution for the situation was only to kill oneself, in order to avoid one's body being used by Xiang Liu to create troubles.

Red Pot never had any expression, there was no way to tell if it was proud or helpless, "I cannot deal with Tian Yin but the true soul is nothing difficult! I do not have any strength right now. As the true soul is hidden underneath Tian Yin's human body, I do not have any ways to deal with it. However, if the true soul were to leave the human body, it will never even have the chance to show off its power before me."

Even though Red Pot was not as domineering as the nine-headed monster, its skin and bones were also the creation of the heaven and earth. It was born from the true Yang's sun union and the true Yin's moon essence, any primordial spirit that was any stronger that was swallowed by it would only end up as a scattered and dispersed soul.

This good news came too abruptly, Wen Leyang looked at Red Pot as he cautiously repeated in confirmation once again, "If Xiang Liu's true soul were to leave its human body before your face…"

Red Pot did not wait for him to finish his sentence, it widened its mouth and continued, "It would die without a doubt!"

Wen Leyang was overjoyed. He wished that he could pick up the toad and gave it a ferocious kiss. There was no doubt that the immortal master teacher Kong Nuer still needed to be dealt with but Tian Yin's true soul was even more of a bigger worry for all of them.

Chang Li frowned, "You have never intruded with the nine-headed monster's business all along, yet you have decided to help us?" Even though Red Pot was on the same team as Chang Li, Cone Nail and the rest, this alliance was only formed due to the immortal master teacher Kong Nuer, who conjured the Black and White Island's Great Formation back then.

The resentment of Cone Nail, Wen Leyang and the rest towards Xiang Liu were not related to Kong Nuer. Considering that the two parties were not related, Red Pot would normally not interfere with the matter.

Red Pot was puffing up in a rage all over its body, "This young lad dashed over here and gave kowtows, the gifts that were presented by the zombie, demon cat, ice cone nail were getting more and more luxurious…" As it was saying that, Red Pot burst out laughing to itself, "I do not have anything worthy of gifting, so I can only gift you with the blessing of safety!"

None of the rest of the demon immortals joined Red Pot in laughing, they were giving it an evil stare together. The gang was all cunning foxes in their hearts. Any mischievous word would trigger their interest rapidly, in order to receive these few young children's loud kowtows, Red Pot was willing to make a mortal enemy out of nowhere. Let alone Red Pot, even the silly boy Qin Zhui would not necessarily do that.

Chang Li looked towards Red Pot, she spoke with a faint smile, "Did you already make up your mind to deal with Xiang Liu since earlier?"

Unlike the rest, Wen Leyang was laughing in a manner that was rather virtuous and rather joyous. Even he could understand that in the final analysis, Red Pot had already made up its mind to deal with Xiang Liu. It spoke up before the crowd as a friendly gesture without extra cost to itself. However, even so, Wen Leyang was feeling contented with this gift.

Red Pot was laughing, it waves its short and thick claws strenuously, "We will discuss further about the matters after the wedding. Anyhow, I have considered myself to gift this blessing of safety to Wen Leyang!"

Chang Li and the rest did not pursue the matter any further. Fifth Brother Hanba waved his hand once and dispersed the sound-proofing protective circle. Wen Leyang then brought along his two new wives and saluted each of his seniors. The gifts that he received were naturally rich and generous. Nonetheless, as compared to the four demon immortals' lavish gifts, the other gifts were naturally plain and simple.

The golden monkey hid behind Qin Zhui's back, it was stomping its foot repeatedly in regret. It could have behaved like the toad since earlier and said in a feigned manner – hereafter if anyone were to come looking for trouble from you, I shall kill his entire village's… then there was no need for it to embarrass itself like this.

After they saluted the seniors, the village became even more chaotic. The children pounced over as they encircled the brides in a firm and sturdy manner and started simply addressing the brides as aunts and sisters-in-law. Each of them stood in tiptoe, stretched out their hands and asked for a red envelope from the newlyweds. After they received a set of red envelopes from the newlyweds, they proceeded to turn around and pounced towards the relatives and family elders in the village to ask for the second set of wedding money once again.

Xiaoyi and Mumu were still shielded underneath the bridal veils, they could not even distinguish the people out there. As long as they saw a fair and delicate palm from the lower gap of the bridal veil, they would stuff a red envelop into the hand until their hands were growing sore from all the action. Yet, they were still surrounded by a stretch of little hands…

Mumu's Art of Corpse had already achieved success recently, she was much more sensitive towards her surroundings than Xiaoyi. While she was distributing the red envelopes, she found a gap and managed to squeeze in a question to Xiaoyi softly, "Do you find that it is weird that there are not many children surrounding Wen Leyang?"

The brides were surrounded by the children asking for a red envelope, while the groom was holding the red envelopes and chased after the children so he could give them…the moment the children that were slightly younger saw Wen Leyang, they would immediately turn ghastly pale. Then, they would spread their legs and run away…

This chaos lasted until almost till noon before it gradually slowed down. First Uncle Wen Tunhai shouted with laughter, "The brides shall return to the bridal chambers, let us begin the wedding feast!" The sound of cheers erupted on the surroundings, Xiaoyi and Mumu were supported by the bridal chaperons and returned to the bridal chamber. The Wen family's wedding was organized according to the ancestor's ritual, the wedding feast would be held from noon until night, the groom would be exchanging toasts everywhere while the brides could only hide into the bridal chamber and feed on deserts.

Wen family's disciples were all bustling about. They set up the tables and chairs, they led the guests to their seats, they presented the dishes one after another. In addition to the thundering firecrackers explosion that had never stopped all along, a divine radiance covered the sky. Laughter and noise were made by the adults and children and the cultivators from the right and evil path and the rogue cultivators. The entire village was noisy and bustling, it was chaotic to the utmost extent.

No matter how stingy First Grandfather was, he would never skim on the wedding feast. Most of the guests were cultivators, they were not picky at their meals. They could even agree to eat or not to eat, but since they were there, none of them gave out a laugh and declared that I am not eating five grains… the crowd picked up the chopsticks; they lifted their wine cups. They feasted to their hearts' content.

Wen Leyang spent the entire afternoon exchanging toasts, he managed to toast every one of his guests with wine anyhow. Fortunately, he was protected by the Poison of Life and Death, he was fine even when he was drinking poison, it was not difficult for him to drink wine. If an ordinary person was in his place, that person would have died from alcohol poisoning for ten times.

When the evening lights were lit, the wedding feast still continued but the topic between the guests was on how to disturb the wedding night. Wen Leyang was still accompanying the uncountable family elders in chatting and joking when Guo Huan, who was in the stone tower that was suspended in midair, suddenly gave a muffled humph, "What is this!"

Before its voice died away, a streak of silver arc erupted in the sky and slashed towards the Nine Peaks Mountain from the edge of the sky as fast as lightning. The expressions of the few demon immortals that were present changed abruptly in unison! Cone Nail spoke softly, "It is the sword escape!"

In the profound and orthodox method of the sword escape, the flying sword's master could refine his spirit to breach the void, he was capable of possessing the long sword and flew rapidly. A cultivator that was capable of cultivating into such a state, even if his cultivation base was no match for Cone Nail, Chang Li and the rest, he was no less inferior than the three enlightened persons of the Tian generation on the Black and White Island!

While the crowd was still puzzled, that streak of sword's radiance had already flashed past and arrived. It swept past the sky above the Wen family village in lightning speed and surged towards the deep mountain that was not far away…

Every guest was startled by this steak of sword escape's arc light that had just swept past the top of their heads. They stood gazing at one another and discussed softly to one another. Experienced people like the Rainbow brothers and the big and small demon rabbits secretly felt relieved in their hearts. The display of splendor for this wedding of the Wen family was no less inferior than a thousand immortals meeting on the Goddess Peak. Even people like Xiang Liu's true soul and the disciples of the immortal master teacher were not left out.

Wen Leyang was also confused, he laughed as he spoke, "A passerby?"

Wen Buzuo, who had been following him all the while, gave out a sneer, "A show-off!"

The three-inch nail Wen Bushuo spoke in a steadfast manner, "A crasher!"

Cone Nail suddenly laughed aloud, "A foolish lad is coming!" She did not even explain but shouted aloud to the direction where the sword radiance had just disappeared, "Are you not dead from the fall yet?"

From the empty wilderness, not a sound was heard… it was until after a long while, a crisp and loud long howl echoed, a human figure with a long sword aslant in his hands leaped towards the direction of the Wen family village.

Wen Leyang could make out the incoming person from afar. Thick joy arose on his ugly face, he laughed aloud similarly to Cone Nail and announced, "Liu Zheng is here!"

It took less than a moment. The little supreme leader Liu Zheng had already leaped into the village. He was first stunned upon witnessing the densely arranged and countless cultivators. As he realized that Wen Leyang was dressed in bright red, he was suddenly enlightened. He walked in quick strides and was about to congratulate Wen Leyang, yet he saw Wen Leyang's face was covered in scars. He stopped his footsteps and frowned as he asked, "Your face…" Before he could finish his sentence, Cone Nail suddenly jumped over and stretched out her hand to cover his mouth, "Speak softly, the brides have yet to know!"

Liu Zheng burst out laughing. As he realized that Wen Leyang, Cone Nail and the rest were safe and sound, a sense of elation rippled in the corners of his eyes and in between his brows. Cone Nail pulled him to his seat and hastily urged, "Where did you go when we were on the Goddess Peak? How did you achieve progress in your life vitality, such that you have learned the sword escape?"

Liu Zheng panted for a long while before he managed to harmonize his breathing. The expression on his face was a combination of solemnness and joy, there was also a little cautiousness in between, "I went to the wasteland where the Landhoppers came from!"

When he was on the Goddess Peak, Liu Zheng was severely injured. He did not manage to stop or catch up with the Landhoppers' great army. Hence, he seized the opportunity when the Great Guiding Formation's spiritual power had yet to be exhausted, he turned around and entered the wasteland in an attempt to investigate the origins of the big-mustached man and the barbarians.

The big-mustached man was already dead and the barbaric Landhoppers left the place completely. On the boundless wasteland, there was only dust and soil that were flying afar. There was not an ounce of vital energy that could be felt. Liu Zheng validated the direction and dashed towards the depth of the wasteland all the way. A few days later, he finally found a giant tower.

At this point, Liu Zheng paused ever so slightly, "It was a reversed tower!"

An ordinary high tower was built on the ground, wide on the base while sharp on the spire on the upper side. While this reversed tower was the direct opposite of that, it was built downwards from the surface of the ground, it appeared as if an ordinary high tower was turned over then stabbed ferociously into the ground.

The first level of the reversed tower was almost flat to the surface of the ground. The surface area was beyond enormous, it was no less inferior as compared to the devil fetus stone tower that Guo Huan was residing now. It was a full thousand meters at its widest point.

The big-mustached man had unsurpassed cultivation and the Landhoppers were the ancient barbarians. Liu Zheng was fully prepared in his heart. Even though the reversed tower was a rare sight in the world, one as enormous as this was especially one of its kind, he was not too startled in his heart. However, after he stepped into the foundation plate, Liu Zheng soon discovered that this reversed tower's foundation plate was also a heaven's chart that was complicated to the utmost extent!

Wen Leyang only understood the meaning behind 'reversed tower', now that he heard of the 'heaven's chart', he could not help but to touch his nose and laughed shyly.

Cone Nail was always patient towards Wen Leyang, she explained to him softly, "The Taoist school is always yearning to be close to nature. The heaven's chart is a symbol of nature, there are giant rivers, streams, flowers and plants, bugs and insects, wild beasts and et cetera that are drawn on it."

Wen Leyang could not understand fully yet, "Is it a…totem?"

Cone Nail shook her head while she gave a faint smile, "The disciples of the Taoist school have the perception that all the matters and creatures in between the heaven and earth has its place of existence. That is why all sorts of forms on the heaven's chart are not simply drawn by anyone. If this chart is drawn appropriately, in a way that it is complemented by a formation-conjuring spell, then it will be able to produce an extremely impressive power. It is also considered a magic formation."

The golden monkey Qian Ren chimed in and laughed, "Let alone right now, even when I was cultivating back in those years, the formation-conjuring spell of the heaven's chart had already turned into a lost art for many years. Wen Leyang's description of the heaven's chart as a totem is rather befitting actually…" It was halfway through its speech when Qian Ren suddenly shut its mouth, it was stunned for a moment before it looked towards Liu Zheng, "Young lad, the heaven's chart on the reversed tower. Is it actually a magic formation?" No one knew about the formation-conjuring spell but it was not necessarily a lost art when the tower was built.

Liu Zheng nodded, he laughed, "Of course the heaven's chart on the reversed tower was a magic formation! Otherwise, where did this cultivation power in my body come from!"

On the wasteland, Liu Zheng entered the first level of the reversed tower. When he was still studying the heaven's chart, the magic formation that was contained in the chart was suddenly triggered. The little supreme leader did not even have the time to fear back then, he could not budge anymore.

What made Liu Zheng wild with joy was that a gush of the utmost purest form of profound life vitality surged into his body without a stop through the magic formation. Liu Zheng's foundation establishment of the Taoist school was personally forged by the enlightened person Tian Shu back then. The profound life vitality in the magic formation was almost completely compatible. When Liu Zheng was in the great formation of the heaven's chart, he felt as if there was a master teacher of his sect with unsurpassed power that was slowly passing down his own life vitality into Liu Zheng's body.

When Wen Leyang was still sleeping in the Yin's cauldron, his good brother Liu Zheng also did not procrastinate. Liu Zheng was trapped in the magic formation of the heaven's chart, his primordial spirit was slowly forged by the profound life vitality. It was until a few days ago, the power of life vitality in the magic formation of the heaven's chart was officially exhausted. Liu Zheng regained his freedom, he gave himself a try and realized that he made astonishing progress in his cultivation power. His power was no less inferior as compared to his master teacher Tian Shu.

Qin Zhui had since gathered over. His ugly face was filled with excitement and also envy, he gave a sigh that was filled with unlimited regret upon hearing this, "Why did the magic formation stop? If it did not stop, then you could be crossing the god's punishment and ascending as an immortal into the heaven directly!"

Liu Zheng was feeling more regretful than Qin Zhui, he flung his hands and sighed, "Who does not think so!"

After the great formation of the heaven's chart was exhausted, Liu Zheng was feeling baffled. After he could not find any other clues there, he descended to the second level of the tower's foundation plate.

On the second level of the tower, there was a gigantic Bagua five elements formation chart, Liu Zheng still could not find any other useful information there. Hence, other than descending to another lower level, he did not have any other idea.

On the third level of the tower, it was a profound formation chart of the Four Seasons.

On the fourth level of the tower, it was a formation chart of the two poles of Yin and Yang.

Qin Zhui chuckled and spoke, "The two poles of Yin and Yang produce the four seasons, the four seasons produce the eight diagrams' five elements, the eight diagrams' five elements transform into all the living creatures in the world. This reversed tower was built conscientiously and meticulously according to the Art of Taoist School's heaven and earth, that level underneath the two poles of Yin and Yang's formation chart is supposed to be the formation chart of chaos right?!"

Unexpectedly, Liu Zheng shook his head, "There are only five levels of this reversed tower, the last level is precisely the spire of the tower!"

Qin Zhui was stunned, "There is no formation chart on the last level?"

Liu Zheng shrugged, "I told you that it is the spire of the tower, there is utterly nothing there."

The little supreme leader was careless and sloppy in his behavior and appearance but his process of thinking was very meticulous. After he discovered that the final level of the tower was nothing but emptiness he did not feel frustrated but retreated out of the strange tower temporarily and started investigating and searching around the surroundings of the tower's foundation plate in order to check if there were any other clues around.

As expected, about five kilometers away from the first reversed tower, Liu Zheng discovered a spacious and deep underground tunnel. There was no describable quality to the construction of this tunnel. Everywhere was filled with holes and pits. The most astonishing feature of the site was its enormous size. Four to five huge trucks could be arranged side by side and it would not feel crowded in the tunnel.

The tunnel was curved and full of twists and turns all the way. Its ending was dug out and turned into a spacious and enormous crypt.

On the crypt's ground surface, there was a gigantic Taoist school's magic formation that was engraved there. This magic formation was a formation of power convergence. There was nothing unusual there. Even the most unorthodox cultivation sect was capable of conjuring the formation. Its principle and purpose were very simple, it was meant to converge the strength of many people at one point through the magic formation. The spire of the magic formation was also the point of eruption for the converged power.

The only rare feature about this magic formation in the crypt was its enormous size. Liu Zheng calculated the distance and direction all the way, he was too busy to calculate the small numbers but roughly, there were thousands of power points in the formation of power convergence.

At the end of the crypt was the reversed tower that Liu Zheng visited recently. As Liu Zheng was on the inside of the reversed tower earlier, when he was on the outside, he managed to see the spire of the tower!

Qin Zhui's face was filled with anxiousness, he was still holding the chopsticks as he asked impatiently, "Is there anything peculiar on the spire of the tower?"

An extremely queer expression suddenly appeared on the little supreme leader Liu Zheng's face, it was as if he still could not believe the situation that he witnessed at that time right now, "The spire of the reversed tower was aiming directly at an egg firmly!" As he was saying that, he spread his arms and gestured the size, "A giant egg capable of holding a donkey! In between the tower's spire and the giant egg was only the distance of a gap."

The egg was not buried in the soil but it was suspended in the air. There was a layer of a void in between the reversed tower and the soil.

Qin Zhui's expression was astonished, he was stunned for a long while before he suddenly laughed out loudly but after he laughed twice, the golden monkey Qian Ren was green with rage as it shouted, "Shut up! You, the creature without any knowledge!" Following that Qian Ren turned around and looked towards Liu Zheng, "The reversed tower is aimed right at the giant power, the crypt and the formation of power convergence's tip were also aimed precisely at the giant egg too?"

As it was saying that, the golden monkey arranged the plates on the table roughly according to the situation of the wasteland's underground, it managed to even find an egg from the table and firmly placed the egg in front of itself, after it was done arranging it looked towards Liu Zheng, Liu Zheng nodded in approval.

Qian Ren grabbed a handful of peanuts, and placed the peanuts into the plate that symbolized the crypt, it spoke, "The Landhoppers!"

On the other hand, Cone Nail stretched out a hand and picked up a shrimp to place on the small bowl that symbolized the reversed tower, she laughed and spoke, "The big-mustached man!"

The few demon immortals, who were sitting around, exhaled a long breath in unison, they seemed to have understood the situation by now.

Cone Nail smiled as she nodded towards the little supreme leader Liu Zheng, "Consider yourself intelligent for not moving the egg rashly anyhow."

Qin Zhui placed himself in the other's shoes. If he were to be in Liu Zheng's position at the time, he would certainly knock open that giant egg to take a look regardless to see if there was any yolk in that egg, he was feeling rather defiant in his heart still, he laughed softly to Wen Leyang, "How can Cone Nail tell if Liu Zheng knock the giant egg or not? My guess is that he will never be able to refrain himself…"

COMMENT

The golden monkey turned around and shot Qin Zhui a glare, "If the boy Liu Zheng were to touch the giant egg, he would have never return anymore!"

The little supreme leader Liu Zheng spoke with a solemn expression, "I am the disciple of a profound sect, if I was still unaware of the situation at that time, then I truly am unworthy of my esteemed master teacher's devoted teachings for all these years!" As he was speaking, his eyes had reddened indistinctively.

Wen Leyang was not as foolish as Qin Zhui but he was also clearly confused from the conversation. He gave a forced laugh as he made a circular bow to the erudite cultivators, who had already understood the truth, "May I know what happened? That giant egg, what is that?"

Cone Nail pulled Wen Leyang to her side, "There was a total of five layers of the reversed tower, four layers of it were sketched with the Taoist school's formation chart. Just as described as Qin Zhui, the charts were meant to convey that the two poles of Yin and Yang produce the four seasons, the four seasons produce the eight diagrams' five elements, the eight diagrams' five elements transform into all the living creatures in the world. While the most fundamental of all was the chaos, it was not a formation chart, it was a giant egg there!"

Red Pot that had not been speaking all along suddenly croaked and laughed strangely, it spoke in a baffling manner, "So it is as such!" Following that, it looked towards Wen Leyang, it enunciated its word clearly, "The chaos was born, Yin and Yang were separated, the heaven and earth were then revealed! There was the chaotic world in prehistoric times first, only then there was the heaven and earth! That egg that was buried in the wasteland, the content was precisely the chaos!"

"Chaos is a bad egg?" Upon saying that, Wen Leyang could not help but to laugh, what a waste that Xiaoyi was sitting shyly on a bright red-colored bedsheet with dragon and phoenix sewn in right now, if she were here, then she would certainly laugh and commented. Why are you scolding people?

The moment he thought of Xiaoyi and Mumu's blushing faces right now, Wen Leyang was immediately distracted. He could not think about anything else other than them, he stretched out his hand and picked up the egg on the table and took a bite smilingly.

Chang Li shook her head at Wen Leyang and laughed, "Chaos is not an egg but it has transformed into the shape of an egg. There has been this saying ever since the ancient times, I did not expect that it is true."

The chaos had been broken since earlier, the heaven and earth were separated but the people who were cultivating in the heaven's path knew that the chaos broke the heaven and earth. The heaven and earth developed the origins of the universe and the law of all things, the origins of the universe and the law of all things produced endlessness, endlessness returned the chaos, the heaven's path was precisely cultivating in the reincarnation again and again, endlessly and ceaselessly. The heaven and earth now would return to the chaotic times sooner or later.

After the chaos produced the heaven and earth, it would never disappear from then on but it would only gradually shrink and leave behind a streak of the root system in the end.

Wen Leyang pried his heart back from the thoughts about his wedding night with great effort. He used that half an egg in his hand to make a gesture, "This egg here…is the chaos' root system?"

Chang Li looked at the half an egg, she was at a loss of whether to cry or laugh as she nodded, "That is correct, there will come a day when the endless punishment will befall, this chaos' root system will burst out once again. The heaven and earth and everything else in between the heaven and earth will vanish completely, followed by a silence that lasts for thousands of years, then the new world will be inoculated once again. Following that the chaos is broken again, the Yin and Yang are separated, then this egg will regain its prior appearance, it will stay hidden in secret in a place in between the heaven and earth awaiting the next endless punishment. The process is repeated again and again, endlessly and ceaselessly." Upon saying that, Chang Li shook her head and gave a forced laugh, "I did not expect that the bast*rd immortal master teacher is capable of locating this chaos' root!"

Wen Leyang nodded, he continued to inquire closely, "So what is going on with that reversed tower, magic formation in the crypt and Liu Zheng's cultivation power that received vast improvement?"

Chang Li was about to speak when Qin Zhui who was scanning that half an egg in Wen Leyang's hand suddenly laughed aloud, "Chaos' egg, chaos' egg, do you think that the word bad egg is derived from this word here?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 275: The Wedding Feast

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Qin Zhui discovered the origin for the word 'bad egg'; he was very excited, yet no one acknowledged his breakthrough.

Chang Li continued to explain to Wen Leyang, "In the reversed tower, every level is made from a profound magic formation, where the Primordial Energy of Chaos within the giant egg enters the giant tower, and is first turned into the power of Yin and Yang by the lowest level of the Dual-Pole magic formation. The power of Yin and Yang is then transformed by the upper layer's Four Seasons magic formation into the power of Shao Yang (Lesser Yang), Lao Zui (Older Zui), Shao Yin (Lesser Yin), and Lao Yin (Older Yin). It is then converted into the power of the Eight Diagrams' five elements by the formation chart above. This reversed tower is actually a powerful formation capable of dissolving the Primordial Energy of Chaos into pure essence, which is finally transformed into the Spirit Primordial Energy of the World!"

As Zhui Zi feared that Wen Leyang was still not able to comprehend, she continued to explain, "According to the Profound Orthodox Sect, the Spirit Primordial Energy of the World is specifically formed when chaos is born. Yin and Yang are separated, the Four Seasons are produced, the Eight Diagrams are formed, and it is finally converted into all the living creatures in the world. The reversed tower is synonymous to this process. However, only the person who cast the spell in the beginning, is the only one who conjures a world filled with true mountain water, all sorts of wild beasts and all living creatures into the magic formation of the Heaven's Chart."

Wen Leyang sighed. The reversed tower, in simpler words, was a set-up used to exchange energy. In the transformation of each level, the Primordial Energy of Chaos within the giant egg had been turned into the Spirit Primordial Energy of the world, which was regarded as a treasured possession by cultivators.

It was only when Chang Li noticed that Wen Leyang had finally understood, she continued to elaborate, "The Heaven's Chart is protected by the magic formation. Not only does it complete the final layer of the Spirit Primordial Energy's exchange, it also condenses the Spirit Primordial Energy to prevent the energy from dispersing. To be able to absorb the purest and immensely dense power of the Spirit Primordial Energy, entering the Heaven's Chart is the only way forward!"

As she was in the midst of her story, Chang Li waved her hand dismissively. Without waiting for Wen Leyang to ask any questions, she continued on her own accord, "It is already chaos here, between heaven and earth. The giant egg's root system will never leak the Primordial Energy of Chaos on its own." She then pointed to the peanuts that were placed in front of Qian Ren, "That is why the person who built the reversed tower created a crypt next to the giant egg, and conjured a magic formation that converged power. He dispersed the thousands of Landhoppers he grew, into the magic formation. The Landhoppers were not intelligent, but they were loyal. Under the master's dispersion, they contributed their God-Gifted Divine power into the magic formation continuously for days and nights…"

At this point, both Wen Leyang and Qin Zhui were well-versed with the concept. He then sang praises, "How interesting! The magic formation in the crypt converges the power of thousands of Landhoppers. They spend days and nights blasting the chaos giant egg endlessly. Due to the rhythm of the blasts from such a tremendous force, the Primordial Energy of Chaos seeped out of the venous system, to be absorbed by the reversed tower, and is converted to the following levels!"

The golden monkey Qian Ren looked at Qin Zhui who finally uttered something sensible. Its heart felt greatly relieved and consoled, as it nodded and laughed, "The chaos' root system is only an entry point and not for exits. Ordinary life vitality or magic art will be absorbed into nothingness by it, and it will be even less responsive…"

It was only then, that Wen Leyang understood. That was why the giant egg was deemed untouchable. If Liu Zheng were to lay hands on it, not only his entire body's life vitality would be compromised, his entire being would be absorbed by the giant egg. His skin and bones would be completely transformed into the Power of Chaos.

"There ought to be something special about the barbaric Landhopper's power that seemed absolutely perfect for the giant egg to generate a vibration and leak the Primordial Energy of Chaos, but there is no need for us to ponder too much over the reasoning behind it. It would not matter, as everything had been explained by Qin Zhui earlier!" The golden monkey protected its young in its heart and disregarded Chang Li's explanations, but had credited all the work to his foolish disciple.

It was obvious that Chang Li would not fight for credit with Qin Zhui. She smiled and picked up the shrimp that symbolized the heavily-mustached man, before placing it into her mouth and chewing it up, "The Landhopper never stopped, while the Primordial Energy of Chaos never ceased. Naturally, the reversed tower never halted from circulating too. It only condensed the Spirit Primordial Energy of the world in the final level of the Heaven's Chart's magic formation. I think the heavily-mustached man had absorbed all the energy; that trick of achieving such a vast improvement in his cultivation method is really extraordinary!"

Wen Leyang calmed himself down. He pondered over Chang Li's words, as he recalled their encounters on Goddess Peak. His scarred face gradually expressed incredulousness, "Uh… the life vitality converged from the magic formation, is a little too pure and thick, is it not?"

Before the Great Guiding Formation guided him through the wasteland into Goddess Peak, the heavily-mustached man should have been sitting on the first level of the reversed tower from day to night, in order to absorb the Spirit Primordial Energy. At the same time, the large group of Landhoppers was converging their divine power in the crypt, to blast the giant egg.

Afterward, the heavily-mustached man went out to attack and capture the demon cat, Chang Li. He did not bring the Landhopper along; it was assumed that he was unwilling to use the Landhopper to perform hard labor, such as engaging in battle.

It was only after the heavily-mustached man's demise, that the Landhoppers were subservient to avenge their master. This was when they had finally left the wasteland for the kill.

The moment between the heavily-mustached man leaving the reversed tower and his death, the magic formation in the undergrounds of the wasteland was still circulating in levels. That was when the Spirit Primordial Energy condensed in the Heaven's Chart.

From a cultivator of the old demon rabbit's cultivation base, the little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, turned into a top master cultivator of Tian Shu and Tian Hua's level. This was all because he absorbed the Spirit Primordial Energy that was condensed in the magic formation for a few, short days.

Chang Li nodded in agreement, "The Primordial Energy of Chaos in the giant egg cannot be described in only two words, 'pure' and 'thick'! However …" Midway through her sentence, a crisp 'pop' sound permeated the air. Chang Li slightly exerted strength in her fingertips, and snapped the ivory chopsticks in her hand, "The heavily-mustached man's cultivation base is unequal to the power resonating from the reversed tower for millenniums!"

First Elder Wen who was sitting at the same table felt his eyelid twitching, for that pair of chopsticks was certainly no cheap item.

The Spirit Primordial Energy of the world that was refined and condensed by blasting the giant egg for several days, was enough to thoroughly remold the little supreme leader, Liu Zheng. He ascended to a new level out of nowhere, while the heavily-mustached man had stayed on the first level of the reversed tower for millenniums and megaannums. Despite the immense power he possessed, there was still a vast difference between the mighty power condensed from the reversed tower through all these years, and his life vitality, along with his supernatural power.

Red Pot widened its mouth, and sniggered twice, "Where would this level of tremendous force go? We still have much to deduce from this!"

The little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, shook his head, "After I had clarified the series of magic formation in the undergrounds of the wasteland, I held my sword and ran across the entire wasteland. There was nothing else that I found suspicious, so I rushed back to the Nine Peaks Mountain in an attempt to probe for more information, only to find all of you here – unexpectedly." Liu Zheng smiled as he spoke, revealing a row of perfectly-aligned teeth, "I certainly did not expect that Wen Leyang was about to get married!"

Liu Zheng stretched over to pick up a wine glass from the table, without asking if it belonged to anyone. He even disregarded the fact that there was a lipstick stain on its rim, as he poured himself a full glass. He then raised the cup to Wen Leyang as he laughed, "Here's a toast to your wedding!"

Wen Leyang too, burst out laughing. He raised the glass and stood up, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by Liu Zheng, "I will not allow you to use your poison power to dissolve this glass of wine! Neither will I be using my life vitality to digest this wine either!"

The two top youth master cultivators gazed at one another and burst out laughing. They drank the strong wine in just a single gulp! Wen Leyang was about to pour himself a second one when Liu Zheng's face suddenly turned bright red. He then laughed awkwardly, "Good wine!" Right after, his eyes rolled backward, as he passed out, drunk.

Zhui Zi caught a handful of him; she was unsure if she should cry or laugh as she scolded him, "There is no need to show off your drinking skills!"

Zhui Zi reminisced; Red Pot's thoughts seemed to wander off too, but as today was a significant day for Wen Leyang's, everyone did not speak too much of anything else. After helping the little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, settle down, they laughed loudly and enjoyed the feast to their hearts' content. It was only until midnight, that the wedding feast gradually slowed down. While a majority of the cultivators were preparing to bid farewell, the three families' disciples were eager to disrupt the wedding night when the women of the Wen family were bustling about to clean up after the feast. The stars and moon shone brightly in the night sky; silence had already started to take its course, after all the camaraderie.

Wen Leyang was yet to feel tired. He chuckled as he joined the family elders in making small talk to the cultivators who came to bid farewell continuously. His heart and mind had since been in the bridal chamber, while his telegnosis ability took over. Xiaoyi was already leaning against the side of the bed and had fallen asleep soundly, with the red bridal veil still covering her head. The corners of her mouth curled slightly; her smile akin to ripples, that moved in unison to each slow breath she took.

Mumu was sitting in all seriousness. Underneath her bridal veil, she was nervous; her ears were vigilant all along, and she was listening to every sound and movement outside. Every footstep that echoed, made her heart beat fiercely. It was until after the sound of footsteps disappeared, that she could finally exhale a long breath of relief…

Wen Leyang felt more than just a tingle in his heart; he felt a sense of warmth too.

Ever since his meridians were remolded by the Poison of Life and Death, and after he left the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness, and Death, he did not meet many beautiful women, but the number of women he met was relatively not too shabby, as anyone such as Nineteen, Fei Fei and the rest, was exquisite beyond comparison, especially Zhui Zi. It all started when she gave him that ambiguous hug in the Gold-Consuming Lair in the beginning, and when they experienced a life-and-death encounter at the snow peak. Finally, from Mount Hua to Qinling Mountains, Zhui Zi bared her soul and feelings to Wen Leyang, leading to a relationship that was absolutely extraordinary.

Wen Leyang was cultivating in his body, not his heart. His heart's temperament was no different from a normal youth at all, and his heartfelt affection to Zhui Zi would not allow even an ounce of denial. However, this paper-thin layer was not torn by anyone yet, so that layer of affection remained like a bowl of light syrup, able to falter his feelings, yet unable to melt his heart.

Amidst their friendly affection for each other, a laugh shared between them was still as beautiful and sweet as ever. Wen Leyang was too lazy to ponder over this relationship, while Zhui Zi could not even bother to think about it entirely, as compared to Wen Leyang.

Xiaoyi and Mumu were different; they possessed the feelings that were ingrained in them since their younger days, and had since germinated and taken root, and grew into Wen Leyang's meridians, muscles, flesh, skin, and bones! It all started when he was still a young boy, completely inexperienced in society until he became the top master cultivator who was capable of undertaking any tasks today. Every step he took shattered in their gaze and reduced them to tears.

In his life, Wen Leyang could never, imagine forgetting that stormy night, of Xiaoyi's bitter wails and laments, and when he was bitten by the Yin Chi in the Red Leaves Forest.

Wen Leyang could also never imagine forgetting how he ran for his life in the Land of Evil Spirits when he was about to toss Mumu out. How Mumu held on to him tightly and laughed, with her breath emitting the scent of orchids, before saying, "We shall stay together, and move quickly, forward."

One cried while the other laughed. It did not seem profound, nor did it seem solemn. It did not seem abstruse, but it would always remain vivid and crystal clear for eternity!

The moon had risen to the middle of the sky, and there were two different expressions on the two young girls' faces. They were breathtakingly beautiful; they had just become Wen Leyang's wives.

Wen Leyang suddenly laughed foolishly, as he was coincidentally sending out the Pig, Cat, Red and Army. There were cunning looks on the four rogue cultivators' faces, as they sized him up and down, before bursting into roaring laughter. They waved their hands and beckoned the rogue cultivators who still refused to leave, "Follow us and descend the mountain; we ought to leave earlier. Wen Leyang can then uh… do it earlier… We can enjoy a full moon's feast earlier too…". Before they could finish their sentence, the cultivators broke out in an uproar and responded. They did not bid farewell one after another anymore, but they charged towards the entrance of the village like a swarm of bees.

Wen Leyang's ugly face turned scarlet red in bashfulness. He knew that he had embarrassed himself with his foolish laughter and was at a loss of what to say. When layers upon layers of the Spirit Primordial Energy emanated from the village entrance, top demon immortals at the scene, even people with Ji Fei and Shui Jing's cultivation base, could detect that something unusual was imminent.

Wen Leyang was stunned, and asked in astonishment, "What happened?"

"Heh." The demon tower suspended in midair made a sound. As Zhui Zi's face instantly turned green with rage, she sneered softly, "Looks like the person who was supposed to be here, is here at last!"

Chang Li was quick and agile, as she picked up Red Pot and stuffed it into Wen Leyang's hands, all whilst shouting to the crowd, "Break it up, everyone!"

Amidst the vibration of the Spirit Primordial Energy, the tall and graceful shadow of a human figure, suddenly appeared before the eyes of the crowd. Wen Leyang could not help but grit his teeth. Tian Yin was here!

The golden monkey sneered softly, "The Distant Talisman, awe-inspiring as expected!"

Tian Yin once appeared on Mount Hua's Goddess Peak and it was then that many villagers knew who he was. They were still chatting and laughing initially, but when they suddenly realized that Tian Yin was present, they were startled and kept their mouths shut.

Hanba Fifth Brother let out a low, muffled "hmph" upon seeing Tian Yin. The Water Element Evil Soul sealed in his body was suddenly agitated, and it was surging everywhere within the zombie's body. The evil soul started to struggle desperately.

After Tian Yin ascended the mountain, the expression on his face was as dull as still water; there was no way to tell if he was angry or happy as he possessed the grace of an immortal. At that moment, he sensed the Water Element Evil Soul's agitation and his gaze turned into deep hatred, one that was capable of decaying souls and gnawing bones. When he abruptly turned to look at Hanba Fifth Brother, a clanging sound of two crisp swords was then heard. A long and a short flying sword came leaping out of the air without so much as a sign. This was the first time Tian Yin had brandished his treasured weapons!

The moment the long and short flying swords appeared, a series of muffled bangs shook the ground and erupted mountains in the Wen family village. At the same time, almost all the cultivators at the scene had their Primordial Spirit assaulted by the sharp swishes of the flying swords. The treasured weapons that refined themselves instinctively leaped out to protect the masters without being summoned. In the blink of an eye, the reflections of the treasured weapons were beaming with the intention of murder on the Nine Peaks Mountain; rendering the full moon in the sky pale in comparison.

The appearance of countless murderous weapons in the wedding hall was naturally uncalled for. Chang Li's expression was ice-cold, as she shouted sternly once again, "Everyone, fall back!", while the giant mountain-like stone tower suspended in midair trembled gently towards Tian Yin at the same time.

The whooshing sound of the sonic boom was heard when the stone tower moved; all the cultivators in the village turned pale with fear. They hastily moved their feet and fell backward behind Wen Leyang, akin to tidewater.

Wen Leyang carried Red Pot in his chest pocket as he took a few quick strides and shielded himself from the demon immortals and his family elders.

A son will always look fragile in the eyes of his parents. Mother Wen's eyes darted haphazardly, as she held Father Wen's hand tightly. Their palms were covered in a cold sweat, as they clenched their teeth and dared not make a sound.

Tian Yin's gaze was filled with enmity; he did not blink his eyes as he stared at Hanba, "I did not expect you to be here too. Very well, very well! I have been looking for you for a very long time now."

Hanba scoffed coldly in a hoarse voice, as he placed one arm behind his back, and puffed up his barren, skinny chest. His gaze was sinister and unyielding, as he glared back at Tian Yin.

Tian Yin's expression suddenly turned into a merciful one, entangled with pity, as he spoke with a gentle voice, "Do not be agitated, I will certainly bring you along when we return." Upon speaking, he did not look at Hanba Fifth Brother anymore, but he looked towards Wen Leyang and nodded to him. He laughed in an immortal-like manner, "I am looking for someone. We shall discuss the matter between you and I, in a while. Where is Red Pot?"

Wen Leyang felt something wriggling on his chest. Red Pot slowly peeped out from his chest pocket, and asked in a low, muffled voice, "What do you want from me?"

Tian Yin had already regained his composure completely. He chuckled softly upon hearing Red Pot's words, "Why do you find the need to ask what you already know? Of course I am joining hands with you, to seek revenge!"

Red Pot's bulging eyes gleamed brightly, "Tell me more!"

Tian Yin completely disregarded the group of demon immortals around him that were eyeing him with hostility. He looked at Red Pot and laughed, "I shall help you to restore your strength first. Then, you shall help me crush the Heaven's Cone Nails. With the full force of our true bodies, is there anything that we cannot avenge, considering our combined strength?"

Red Pot continued to ask, "About that Pickle Jar, Tuo Xie, was he instigated by you to go to the Desert Rebel Mountain?"

Before the demon cat caused trouble around him, Tuo Xie was in harmony with the rest of the world. There was clearly no need for him to dash into the Desert Rebel Mountain, and kill the group of cultivators that were in seclusion. But alas, in the end, he still refused to release Red Pot. The few demon immortals had since figured that after Tuo Xie visited the Black and White Island, he understood the relationship between the former and the Desert Rebel Mountain. It was only because the crowd was still uncertain about the massacre that Tuo Xie had committed in the Desert Rebel Mountain, for reasons unbeknownst to them.

Tian Yin's smile suddenly turned ghastly, "In simpler words, there is nothing odd about that. I only told him that the Immortal Master Teacher was on the Desert Rebel Mountain, and in order to retain the demon cat's life, he must personally beg for the former's forgiveness. Otherwise, the Immortal Master Teacher would certainly execute the demon cat. I was already a prestigious nobleman with universal respect, and I was the enlightened person, Tian Yin, who was the solitary heaven guardian. Tuo Xie took the bait, so naturally, he went there according to his own free will.

Without waiting for Red Pot to speak, Wen Leyang had already spoken with a lowered voice, "So, you tricked Grand Master Tuo Xie into going to the Desert Rebel Mountain to rescue Red Pot?"

The look on Tian Yin's face depicted a sense of impatience, "Nonsense!"

The scenes at the Desert Rebel Mountain flashed back and sank to the bottom of his heart, scene by scene, as Wen Leyang let out a deep breath. He now understood the sequence of events that had unfurled there!

Grand Master Tuo Xie had been in harmony with the rest of the world all along, but there was only a reversed scale that was growing on his body – the demon cat Chang Li.

After all the trouble Chang Li had caused, Grand Master Tuo Xie was trying his best to prevent a great disaster from befalling them all, as he sought pardon on behalf of the demon cat. Following Tian Yin's instruction, he left the Black and White Island and went to the Desert Rebel Mountain in search of the immortal master teacher, Kong Nuer's pardon.

Of course, Tuo Xie did not know that Kong Nuer in the Desert Rebel Mountain was definitely not the immortal master teacher of the Black and White Island. The true soul's lie did not even stand a chance of being a possibility, but because he used Tian Yin's identity, it was enough to fool everybody else.

The Desert Rebel Mountain was the land of evil suppression, for the moment Grand Master Tuo Xie entered the layers of Red Hill, he immediately began the pursuit of the formation-guarding disciples. In the beginning, Tuo Xie did not attack them, but he was charging fiercely towards the Golden Horn Peak, in hopes of meeting the immortal master teacher.

The nearer he approached the Golden Horn Peak, the harder the formation-guarding disciples attacked him. Grand Master Tuo Xie's life would be at stake if he did not strike back!

At that moment, Chang Li's body suddenly trembled slightly. She held on tightly to Zhui Zi, who was beside her. Whatever assumptions Wen Leyang could conjure from this situation, Chang Li had a better understanding of what was going on.

Tuo Xie needed to beg for the immortal master teacher's pardon in order to protect the demon cat, alternatively… he could also kill the immortal master teacher. He watched helplessly, as his efforts had proven futile in convincing the immortal master teacher, who could be easily killed without putting up much of a fight. Tuo Xie finally made a move.

Since he had already killed everyone else, there was no way he could accomplish the task anymore. Tuo Xie made a merciless move, and the mountain-guarding disciples took on the positions of the fallen and rose to fight, one after another, relentlessly. In the end, Tuo Xie killed all the hundreds of cultivators on the Desert Rebel Mountain. He exhausted the Liang Li Immortal Formation forcefully merely by depending on his embodiment of strong poison and had even exhausted the disciples who were launching the formation-conjuring spell to death. Finally, he punched the Golden Horn Peak, and killed the heavily-mustached man cultivator, who was suppressing Red Pot, all in one blow!

It was then that Red Pot suddenly laughed strangely; he seemed to see clearly through the crowd's thinking and reminded them dully, "Tuo Xie made all his calculations and came at the right time; he chose to come on the day of the solar eclipse."

Wen Leyang was terrified. He finally understood that his decision to kill was not due to the Grand Master's failure to meet the immortal master teacher on the Desert Rebel Mountain, but the fact that he had already made up his mind before he entered the mountain. If he failed to meet the immortal master, or if the immortal master teacher had refused to forgive Chang Li, only then would he begin to murder people!

It was whoever had attempted to harm Chang Li, was the person he would kill next!

Whether it was the event of resurrecting Zhui Zi, the entrapment of the evil soul, or the massacre of the Desert Rebel Mountain, Wen Leyang had since deduced from these events, that Grand Master Tuo Xie may have seemed virtuous and sincere on usual days, but he was a man who would never hesitate to kill like it was second nature. The Desert Rebel Mountain was suppressing Red Pot. It was no secret that Red Pot was afraid of the dual sun and moon eclipse. He had chosen to enter the mountain before the solar eclipse, and had already made up his mind to kill, should he fail at asking for forgiveness. At the same time, he would have allowed Red Pot to seize the opportunity of running away.

Tian Yin waited for a while, before he slowly spoke again, "Everything that happened was all according to plan. What kind of place is the Desert Rebel Mountain? The moment Tuo Xie entered the mountain, it would certainly become a massacre. In order to release you, I used Tuo Xie's hands to wipe out the Desert Rebel Mountain. I will then come for you, for your help to push away the rest of the Heaven's Cone Nails. Considering the abilities you possess, it will be an easy feat for you to kill the rest of the two little Taoist priests on the Black and White Island, but alas… I had misjudged one matter."

Chang Li laughed abruptly, as she continued Tian Yin's topic of conversation, "You have underestimated his actual power. What kind of person is Tuo Xie? Between heaven and earth, there is definitely no one worthy of becoming his opponent!"

With a forced smile, Tian Yin surprisingly nodded, "That is correct. I thought that by depending on Tuo Xie to singlehandedly dash into the Desert Rebel Mountain, the best result he could gain was both sides ending in defeat. Unexpectedly, not only did Tuo Xie manage to kill everybody else, he still had the strength to conjure a strong poison prohibition spell, and trap Red Pot,".

When Tuo Xie showered the Desert Rebel Mountain in blood, the true soul suppressed Tian Yin's primordial spirit with great effort. He was hiding outside the mountain and was supposed to wait for the golden opportunity when Tuo Xie had completed doing Tian Yin's dirty work. However, he had discovered only afterward, that even when the cultivator suppressing Red Pot had already been killed by Tuo Xie, Red Pot was still trapped by Tuo Xie's strong poison.

It was also when the solar eclipse was at its best form, and when Red Pot was weak all over, there was no way it could see what was happening on the outside. Tian Yin was hiding outside the Golden Horn with his telegnosis ability that could clearly detect everything that was happening at that moment. That was why Red Pot was completely unaware that Tian Yin's true soul had once come to the place.

Even during both back-and-forth journeys to the Desert Rebel Mountain, she had already made sense of the sequence of events that took place. Zhui Zi still felt that her emotions were surging in her heart, and in these great demons' hearts, there was clearly no distinction of good and bad in the world. In her final interpretation, there was only a short, fat man with a body full of strong poison that was killing and slaughtering for a demon cat, with an exaggerated opinion of her abilities!

Zhui Zi held Chang Li's hand, as she inquired closely about Xiang Liu on behalf of Chang Li, "What happened afterward? Where did Tuo Xie go then?"

Tian Yin's true soul shook his head, "About where he went, do I look like I have the answer to that?" While speaking, he beamed with a sophisticated smile that transcended the world. He spoke to Zhui Zi, Chang Li and the rest, "Tuo Xie was in a hurry back then, and he disappeared in a flash."

While speaking, Tian Yin waved his hand dismissively once. He no longer acknowledged Chang Li and the rest, but looked towards Red Pot, "Two thousand years ago, I was planning on rescuing you, but…"

Red Pot did not wait for Tian Yin to finish his speech before it interrupted, "If I were to break free from my entrapment two thousand years ago, I would naturally be very grateful to you then. I would've also helped you swallow the Black and White Island's disciples, and push away a few of the Heaven's Cone Nails. Back then, it was only because I did not know that the Black and White Island are framed by one person. Moreover…," Red Pot's voice was low and slurred as if whatever he was talking about was completely ridiculous, "… I did not expect anything more at the time, but you have since known that you and I are bound by the common hatred for the same enemy."

The ugly youth Qin Zhui was confused by listening to the conversation; he lowered his head and asked the golden monkey, Qian Ren, softly, "What does the toad mean? Wouldn't having two people bound by a common hatred for the same enemy mean that they can avenge the same cause together? Why would there be a difference between two thousand years ago, and two thousand years later?"

The monkey Qian Ren knew that his precious disciple was not an intelligent man, and snorted softly, "Two thousand years ago, after Xiang Liu's true soul released Red Pot, it would certainly make up another set of excuses, that they were the same primitive divine creatures, that they would need to take care of each other, but despite all the lies, Xiang Liu would never tell Red Pot that they were suppressed by the same person. However, now that Red Pot had already understood the relationship between the Black and White Island and the Desert Rebel Mountain, how on earth can there be such a coincidence?"

If Qian Ren had not explained, Qin Zhui would still be a little confused, but even after Qian Ren has finished elaborating, Qin Zhui still had the thought of smashing his head into the wall in exasperation…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 276: The Numbness

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

At that point, Red Pot croaked and bellowed with laughter rather oddly, "Although there aren't many of them, amongst all the lands of demon-suppressing in the world, there are more than just two places that you know of – Desert Rebel Mountain and the Black and White Island. However, you made Tuo Xie go on a killing spree to the Desert Rebel Mountain. This is giving me a headache, as you and I aren't on friendly terms. No matter how much I ponder over this, there is only one reason why you destroyed the Desert Rebel Mountain's magic formation. You diminished the Immortal Master Teacher's power and rescued me – I suppose you considered it killing two birds with one stone!"

Tian Yin raised his eyebrows and smiled briefly, without saying a word.

Red Pot continued to laugh, "After understanding this, there are some new damned questions that keep popping up – How could you have known, two thousand years ago, that the Desert Rebel Mountain and the Black and White Island were designed by the same person?"

The Immortal Master Teacher, Kong Nuer, was not as talkative as Wen Buzuo, but after he succeeded in suppressing Xiang Liu, he still did not find it necessary to tell him that the Desert Rebel Mountain had also acted as a courtyard of his house.

On the Goddess Peak, it was the descendants of the Heaven's Cone Nails who revealed themselves first, followed by the three unique lands, and then the heavily-mustached man who declared himself the Immortal Master Teacher's disciple. That scene resembled the leaders of the wasteland, Desert Rebel Mountain and spanned several other series of events that made everyone's head spin in confusion. Red Pot and the few demon immortals managed to analyze the events with great difficulty, and they concluded that these three unique lands were all designed by that same Immortal Master Teacher.

Zhui Zi too, continued the conversation from the sides in an ice-cold tone, "The heavily-mustached man from the wasteland was not acquainted with the disciples of the Heaven's Cone Nails. He was unaware of the events happening on the Black and White Island. As their leader, he was not even in the know of the relationship between these three unique lands, but strangely, even the suppressed Xiang Liu on the Black and White Island was aware of it." As she spoke, her expression subconsciously turned into a look of pity.

Suddenly, Red Pot's tone and manner grew grim, "I have always wanted to ask, all these years… When the great demons were rampaging around back then, I am not considered the evilest of them all, neither am I considered the easiest one to be bullied. So, why was I chosen to be one suppressed?" It widened its mouth as it asked, and revealed a smile, "If I were to swallow a soul, I would then possess the thoughts that once crowded its mind. Since I am not to believe in anything you have said, it would be much better if I only counted on my handful of little friends!"

Wen Leyang now understood that Red Pot was suspicious towards Xiang Liu; it suspected that the nine-headed monster had something to do with what led to Red Pot being suppressed back then. It was useless for Tian Yin to say anything else, as the toad would still insist on swallowing the true soul, to examine the truth.

What kind of creature was Red Pot? It was a monster, popular since ancient times. It would never bother to analyze, investigate or prove a point despite being suspicious of anything. Instead, it would uncover the truth on its own after swallowing a suspect, but if it accidentally killed the suspect while doing so, it would be unfortunate for Xiang Liu.

Despite Red Pot's intention to swallow a true soul, its body was too weak to deal with the true soul's human body. That was the only reason it joined forces with demon immortals, bearing a smile on its face at all times.

In the final analysis, Red Pot wanted to swallow the core, but it needed to depend on Wen Leyang and the rest to peel away the skin first.

Red Pot's intention to kill Xiang Liu was only because of a possibility that existed in theory. There was affirmatively no sufficient reasoning behind its intention. Perhaps, one could say the reason for Red Pot to swallow the true soul was not substantial enough for an ordinary person, but it was already more than enough for this enormous evil creature from the ancient land.

Qin Zhui failed to understand the sequence of events, but at least he knew that a fight was imminent. His ugly face was filled with color when he suddenly remembered an important matter. He turned around and questioned the monkey, "Didn't the true soul say it wanted to help Red Pot regain its strength? Once Red Pot regains its strength, only then can it kill the true soul. Would that not be akin to killing two birds with one stone?" Qin Zhui contemptuously gazed at Red Pot as he spoke…

The monkey forcefully laughed as it chided, "You confused child! How can Tian Yin possibly restore all of Red Pot's strength?" Before its voice faded away, a crisp 'thud' sound was heard, followed by the abrupt sight of the entire Nine Peaks Mountain enshrouded by a layer of frost. Thousands of sharp icicles suddenly appeared without warning, and mercilessly surged towards Tian Yin's true soul!

The moment the icicles appeared, four words echoed in midair from the Wen family village – Break the demon body!

A giant peak-like stone tower in the sky suddenly cracked into a harrowing fissure. Yin's Error and Yang's Mistake were accompanied by the sharp noise of a sonic boom, which struck Tian Yin from top to bottom at the same time Chang Li's right arm exploded into a mist of blood, and a demonic wind swept through the joyous night in an instant. Thousands of demon blades, accompanied by a hissing sound of startled laughter, chased after Tian Yin. Hanba Fifth Brother suddenly found himself shorter, as his legs disintegrated into foul-smelling rotting blood, from his ankles and below. Three monkey-like ghosts suddenly bored a hole through Tian Yin's body from behind and clawed onto his back. Decaying flesh could be seen hanging off their menacing claws!

Tian Yin was protected by the Distant Talisman; he could vanish into thin air and travel for a thousand miles in a flash. To make him stay, they could only launch a quick blow as powerful as thunder to destroy his dharma body, before allowing Red Pot to refine the true soul away. If they were to fail at killing him today, the three families, Wen, Miao, Luo would never be at peace anymore as the true soul had already appeared in the Wen family village. Everyone shared the same thoughts. The three demon immortals, Guo Huan, Chang Li, and Hanba shouted simultaneously, triggering their most incisive supernatural powers outrageously – the Demon Body Breaking spell!

Wen Leyang squalled at Zhui Zi, "Protect the people of our family!" Before his voice faded away, Wen Leyang's behavior was akin to a flood dragon; with Ning Jiao's sting swaying in his left hand, and Red Pot snug in his right hand. The dragon-shaped, bony Ning Jiao hissed and roared, while the Molten Metal Fire Bell was engulfed in raging flames. Its piercing and murderous intent reverberated with the thundering rhythm!

The moment Zhui Zi heard the four words, 'people of our family', she smiled as her eyes gently curved into the shape of a crescent moon. She answered with joy, and her graceful body flashed rapidly. Layers upon layers of icicles stood aloft, protecting the disciples of the three families within its circle of ice. The supernatural powers that were about to surge and explode into pieces were no less inferior than their combined demon power in the battle with the heavily-mustached man on the Goddess Peak. Without the protection of a top demon immortal, the ordinary disciples in the form of mortal bodies would have never survived.

The golden monkey hesitated for a moment. While there was no deep enmity or great hatred between itself and Xiang Liu, it was still unwilling to launch the Demon Body Breaking spell in its heart. Throughout its hesitation, the Wen family village had already transformed unexpectedly. A group of top master cultivators had already launched their demonic primordial energy that gushed skywards, attacking Tian Yin's true soul! Tian Yin's expression turned savage instantaneously; he did not even possess a little of Sword Immortal's bearing, nor did he even have the time to launch the Distant Talisman. All he could do was to only protect the long and short divine swords. In a panic, his body leaped with the reverberation of the ghastly sword's energy. He was attempting to forcefully break out of the encirclement!

A group of demon immortals launched their attacks first, and no matter how swift Tian Yin's movements were, he could never escape the lightning-like supernatural powers. As he leaped, a loud noise suddenly detonated beside him. Yin's Error, Yang's Mistake, demon blades, icicles, Mourning Ghosts, bony Ning Jiao, Ning Jiao's sting, icy flames, and countless ultimate supernatural powers capable of shocking heaven and earth were launched all at the same time. Such tremendous force almost destroyed the long and short flying swords! The supernatural powers capable of destroying heaven and annihilating the earth never seemed to stop, as it engulfed Tian Yin with a loud bang…

Tian Yin was in the position of a crowing rooster when its neck suddenly snapped. He only managed to let out half a bitter and raging howl, before suddenly coming to a halt. The colorful yet terrifying divine radiance exploded once again with a shocking, explosive sound. Tian Yin's dharma body was suddenly blasted into thousands of blood mists, which splattered towards the sky!

The ordinary cultivators at the scene screamed out in agony all at once. As compared to the tremendous force that surged and shattered the top master cultivators and demon immortals, their treasured weapons were not too different from that of a paper lantern. Each of them bawled in pain and were tossed out haphazardly.

In the blink of an eye, the layers of icicles conjured by Zhui Zi trembled continuously with a screeching sound. The icicles then continuously revealed streaks upon streaks of hideous fissures.

Just as Tian Yin's dharma body exploded, a monstrous yet inaudible sneer pierced into Wen Leyang's eardrums ferociously, akin to an ice needle. A dim and dull shadow escaped quietly, with Red Pot squalling as loud as thunder, "Resign to your fate!", widening its mouth.

After the true soul escaped, it did not even manage to move a step further. It resembled a dead leaf in the storm; it tossed and turned but there was no room for it to struggle before it was sucked whole, into Red Pot's stomach.

The radiance in the sky vanished. After the blast, the supernatural powers dispersed completely, leaving behind all sects' cultivators scattered around the entire mountain and icicles were left standing in the Wen family village.

As the few demon immortals calmed their startled souls, Chang Li could not care less about the severe injuries she suffered, when she conjured the Demon Body Breaking spell. Her face was frighteningly pale as she looked towards Wen Leyang, "How is it?"

Wen Leyang lifted Red Pot; with the latter bursting out in laughter, "I have swallowed it! It was an evil creature from the chaotic times – Its taste? Not my cup of tea!" Mid-sentence, its body crawled towards Wen Leyang's palm, "The effort to refine and dissolve the true soul will take a few days. In the meantime, do not disturb me!"

The toad then shut its eyes and spoke no more.

A group of top demon immortals stood still and exchanged glances; their expressions were a combination of surprise and shock. No one dared to believe that Tian Yin's true soul, that had impressed everyone all along, was able to be subdued so easily – much to everyone's surprise.

Zhui Zi waved her hand and dispersed the icicles that shielded them from the assault of that tremendous force, with great effort. The three families' relatives were safe and sound. They calmed themselves down before hastily preparing to hunt for the guests that had been blasted away and left to scatter around the entire mountain and wilderness…

Darling Little Five hurriedly ran over to help Hanba Fifth Brother stand. A Dan was running around Hanba in feigned seriousness, appearing to be flattering him. Chang Li suddenly cried out in pain, and her body weakly fell into Zhui Zi's arms. Her gaze was very bright, yet her little face filled with uncontained mischievous excitement, "Suppress Xiang Liu once again… if we fail, we shall kill it immediately!"

Zhui Zi understood that this was the demon cat's concern. She smiled and nodded as she urged her life vitality to protect the demon cat's demonic foundation establishment. She diverted the topic of conversation and laughed, "When Red Pot has completed digesting the true soul in a few days, we could perhaps find out what happened back then. We might even discover Tuo Xie's whereabouts."

Chang Li giggled and cooed, like a kid with candy would. She seemed to have recalled the process of the violent battle earlier. She nodded to Zhui Zi and laughed, "Surprisingly, you are the quickest one to launch your supernatural power, even before I did…"

Zhui Zi did not wait for Chang Li to finish talking as she laughed loudly and shook her head, "I was not the first one to launch my supernatural power towards Xiang Liu!"

Chang Li was initially stunned, but was quick to realize as she turned around strenuously and shouted towards the newlywed's house, "Which bridal chamber's wife was that? Why are you in such a hurry?"

The first wave of icicles that attacked Xiang Liu was the icicles that covered the sky, but alas, the person who launched it was not Zhui Zi. It could only be the two new wives in their rooms, as they had just received the icicles with sealed supernatural power.

Xiaoyi responded with a giggle.

When Tian Yin first arrived, Xiaoyi had just drowsily awakened. The group of people was not speaking softly. Upon listening to the conversation, Xiaoyi knew that someone was looking for trouble. Moreover, the person came looking for trouble on her wedding day. Without hesitation, she headed directly towards the icicle to crush it. The supernatural power that was sealed in the icicle could have been launched even earlier, but Xiaoyi's hands were too weak. It took her some time before she successfully managed to destroy it.

COMMENT

A forceful, yet hardly noticeable smile appeared on Wen Leyang's other brother-in-law, Luo Wanggen's face. That icicle received by Mumu had been stuffed into his hands before she returned to the bridal chamber.

From Little Five, Mumu had learned what happened on Goddess Peak the night before the wedding. She found out that Wen Leyang had provoked the wrath of the Immortal Master Teacher, that the three families, Wen, Miao, Luo were from the same family tree, and when the incisive enemy appeared, all at once. The fact that she was already married did not stop her from worrying about her family. It led her to secretly give her brother something precious for self-defense, one that was capable of killing enemies, so that he could bring it back home to protect Crow Ridge.

When the Wen family organized a wedding, with the village booming with thunderous sounds of fireworks and firecrackers, no one had expected the final explosion to be powerful enough to kill Tian Yin. It blasted away countless predictions. Fortunately, most of the cultivators were experienced this time. Without dashing forward, the crowd fell back the moment the supernatural powers were blasted, despite being flung to a distance. They did not suffer severe injuries, and thankfully, no one perished in the explosion. Some cultivators who were close to the Wen family immediately burst out laughing, as they had intended to only come for the wedding but somehow managed to witness this spectacle. It was well worth it.

The crowd too did not return to the village, but exchanged pleasantries from afar, and left after they had bid their farewells.

The little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, was still drunk. Wen Leyang checked on Hanba and Chang Li to make sure their lives were not at stake. He passed Red Pot to Zhui Zi and was about to excitedly wake Liu Zheng up to inform him of the great news, about the true soul being executed, only to have Hanba, who was cultivating his power to heal his injuries, stop him.

Hanba's expression depicted mild pain, but there was something unusual, not only to Wen Leyang. He spoke to the few demon immortals at the scene, "Is the true soul already dead?"

The rest was a little puzzled, yet Red Pot opened its eyes, and answered unpleasantly, "It is not dead yet; I am refining it now. It will not survive more than a few days."

Hanba nodded, "When Red Pot was swallowing the true soul earlier, the water element evil soul that I sealed was almost driven to madness, but it seemed to have quieted down now."

The crowd had only understood Hanba's words, for the true soul was supposed to be refined now; it should be plunged into an abyss of misery. The water element evil soul would not stay calm and quiet with the true soul suffering nearby. Hanba was puzzled as to how the evil soul could be this calm right now.

Red Pot croaked and laughed, "The true soul will die without a doubt, and the evil soul ought to have resigned to its fate by now!"

Hanba pondered over it slightly; he was still uneasy. He looked at Red Pot and confirmed once again, "Is the true soul truly being refined now?"

Red Pot waved its front claw impatiently, "He isn't aware that the creature that is refining me is not this toad of his!" The moment those words spurted out of Red Pot's mouth, its bulging eyes suddenly revealed extreme fear.

Everyone's face, including Wen Leyang's, suddenly changed; Zhui Zi gasped with surprise, as she tossed out the toad. She held up Chang Li and fell back instantly. Not only was the true soul not dead, but it had also seized Red Pot's body instead!

Red Pot tumbled onto the ground, and burst into laughter, "Although Red Pot's body was born from the essence of the sun and moon, have any of you thought that merely crawling two steps forward could be too strenuous for it? How much of the essence is still left in its body? How can anyone depend on this little energy, and still attempt to refine me? Even he knows this in his heart."

Everyone retreated and gathered on the vast open space in the Wen family village. On one side, there was only one lonely red frog, while on the other side, there was a large group of unusual people with exotic skills. Anyone witnessing the scene would tremble in ice-cold horror.

Everyone felt slightly dumbfounded now; if Red Pot were to fail at dealing with the true soul, then why did it bother to blow its own trumpet with such pride?

Red Pot lay on the ground and laughed, "The toad is borrowing a precious item capable of refining souls." The toad suddenly panted loudly as it spoke. In between each breath, its body continuously expanded like a balloon. It took only a while before it turned into the size of a house. It then opened its mouth, bawled, and spat out an old cauldron the size of a millstone.

Qin Zhui furrowed his brows as he witnessed the scene. Red Pot was only the size of a child's palm, but it seemed strangely capable of containing a huge cauldron in its body.

The golden monkey Qian Ren was fixated on looking at the inscriptions on the old cauldron. It took a deep breath, "'Yin's Killer'? Even this cauldron is incapable of refining you?"

Qian Ren was an experienced cultivator; it had an even wider range of knowledge as compared to Chang Li, Guo Huan and the rest. This cauldron was named the 'Yin's Killer'. It was truly a divine asset from ancient times. Once they were sucked into the cauldron, primordial souls that were once sinister and domineering would end up as lost, scattered souls. This was why Qian Ren did not expect the cauldron to be useless in dealing with Xiang Liu's true soul.

The true soul's laughter was extremely delightful, "This 'Yin's Killer' Cauldron is capable of refining all sorts of negative Yin's power; ordinary primordial spirits would not survive if it had come into contact with it."

Qian Ren squinted its eyes and nodded, it heaved a sigh of relief. The 'Yin's Killer' was capable of consuming all the primordial souls, specifically because it could possess any soul power under the heavens, no matter how domineering a soul was. However, the soul was still of the Yin's genus, so it would be perfect for the cauldron to be subdued.

All the soul powers under the heavens were of the Yin's genus, except the true soul of Xiang Liu.

Xiang Liu was not an evil creature created by heaven; it was an evil spell that had existed since the chaotic world, back in the prehistoric times. Essentially, the nine-headed monster, as well as heaven and earth, were all born out of chaos. In Xiang Liu's perception, heaven and earth were also an enormous and boundless monster, similarly, in the perception of heaven and earth, the nine-headed monster itself was also another form of heaven and earth!

Xiang Liu's true soul was different from the rest of the primordial spirits and souls under the heavens. Its soul power was a combination of Yin and Yang. Despite being incisive and domineering, the 'Yin's Killer' could only harm the true soul, but not kill it.

Red Pot was as large as a house now; its laughter too, grew louder and louder, "All of you thought that having the toad meant that you could harm me. That was the biggest mistake you've all made. I now dare to reveal myself. Naturally, I came fully prepared, with the idea that Red Pot was planning to deal with me. Whatever abilities and preciousness it had, I knew it like the back of my hand…" The true soul was halfway through its speech when it suddenly broke into a shiver. The shadow of a dark grey nine-headed snake came wriggling out of Red Pot's body, and pounced onto Wen Leyang out of nowhere!

The true soul's speed was countless times faster than that of Chang Li speeding at full force. Despite being fully prepared, Wen Leyang did not even stand a chance to fall back. At that moment, a streak of silver flare erupted suddenly. After it shattered Tian Yin's dharma body earlier, the Molten Metal Fire Bell that had been suspended in midair all along, exploded into a piercing and scorching glow. The tip of the sword that was capable of refining souls and exorcising evil, was condensed with the true fire of Heavenly Plow and had pinned down the nine-headed true soul ferociously before Wen Leyang's body.

Everything happened in a flash; from the moment Tian Yin made a sudden move, to the point when the giant sword executed the demon. Wen Leyang could only feel the scorching heatwave radiating from the front of his body. He could not help but fall one step backward.

It was at this point that the crowd could take a clear look. They found that the true soul had the exact appearance of Xiang Liu's true body. Both had one tail and one body, yet had nine necks and nine heads. The giant sword Molten Metal Fire Bell firmly pinned onto the converging point between the true soul's body and the nine necks. Layers upon layers of silver-colored fiery snakes coiled around vigorously, and continuously flowed down from the gigantic sword's blade. It surged towards the true soul without a moment's pause.

When seen from afar, Molten Metal Fire Bell seemed to resemble an enormous waterfall of silver flames.

All of a sudden, the strange sound of squawking was heard continuously. Red Pot was possessed and dispossessed by the true soul; its true primordial spirit could not exercise control over its body. The toad opened and closed its mouth and spewed continuously. The open ground in Wen family village was enshrouded by the reflectiveness of shiny preciouses. A magic bottle gourd, a divine sword, a magic mirror and all sorts of colorful rare preciouses were being purged out from Red Pot continuously.

COMMENT

Wen Leyang had only dodged the unfortunate luck of being possessed earlier, but he had yet to recover from the surprise now. He still pondered over it for a moment. It turned out that Red Pot had so many precious items hidden in its body, yet it refused to take out any one of them for a wedding gift…

When they were at the Goddess Peak earlier, the golden monkey's face was filled with uncertainty. The few top demon immortals could only see that the giant sword's true fire of Heavenly Plow was capable of refining the evil soul, but it was not enough to execute the true soul. However, before their eyes now, the true soul was genuinely pinned down by the giant sword. You've Got Me was ululating and cheering. It ran and jumped in front of the giant sword with its pitch black-colored eyes, beaming with indescribable pride.

The few demon immortals had yet to recover from the surprise. The speed of Xiang Liu's true soul grew brighter and faster, and even if they came out uninjured from this event, they did not have the opportunity to run away. Now that Tian Yin's dharma body was already destroyed, there was no room for retreat or to avoid this matter anymore. It could only go two ways – either the giant sword succeeds at refining the true soul, or that the true soul succeeds at possessing a body!

On the nine heads of the true soul, all its eyes were tightly shut. Its expressions appeared to be in agony, and its body was shivering continuously from the true fire of Heavenly Flow's attack.

Qin Zhui was the first one to exhale, "That 'Yin's Killer', still managed to injure the true soul, and that is why the Molten Metal Fire Bell is capable of subduing it now…" Before he could finish his sentence, all the eighteen eyes of the true soul suddenly opened. Nine mouths bellowed with the same laughter that was akin to the owl's hoot, "I even managed to plan for the toad. How is it possible that I didn't plan for the existence of this sword?" As it spoke, the nine heads shook strenuously with sudden sways of its heads, as they pounded repeatedly onto the Molten Metal Fire Bell pinned onto its neck. In a flash, the metallic sound of clanging echoed across the entire sky!

You've Got Me's tiny body abruptly somersaulted in agony in the air. The nine-headed true soul was still swaying its body gently within the rustling sound of its laughter but left the tip of the giant sword's blade at lightning speed. It then pounced into Wen Leyang's body without so much as a sound!

Wen Leyang could only feel like a puff of darkness accompanied by a thousand streaks of golden silks erupting before his eyes. It was as if he was punched on the face. Soon after, the only feeling he felt was the discomfort of emptiness, as if incubus suddenly befell upon him. Everything else in his surroundings was expanding and twisting continuously while he was slowly sinking into the depth of the boundless darkness. He did not have any strength left and could not even summon a sound.

Every demon immortal bore the expression of a clay doll, startled by the unforeseen event. They stood still in bewilderment; blood was drained from their faces. Only Zhui Zi hissed and roared; she waved her hand and condensed layers of icicles once again, and froze the three families' disciples that were about to pounce forward in rage. Soon after, she condensed a dash of icy flame that was the purest of white, which did not even shine on her fingertip, and ferociously stabbed Wen Leyang's glabella!

Anyone could die in this world, but no one was allowed to pose as him in the entire universe!

Wen Leyang sniggered. Everyone was familiar with his voice which sounded a little heavy and seeping with slight self-righteousness inside. He did not move a muscle. Just as Zhui Zi's icy flames were about to pierce through his glabella, Ning Jiao's armor suddenly appeared, firmly protecting his skull. Ning Jiao's armor lived and died with Wen Leyang; it was strong enough to shield him from that top demon immortal's blow, even at full force.

Zhui Zi's strike was futile. She did not stop moving but spun around Wen Leyang, akin to a ghost. Countless layers of icicles formed with every move of her limbs. Zhui Zi's usual pitiful look had now turned resolute and unwavering!

His body was controlled by the true soul… while as for the real Wen Leyang, the strongest sensation he could feel now was numbness.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 277: The Magic Fight

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Ever since he stepped into the cultivation world, Wen Leyang had heard of the words 'spirit possession' many times now. He had a fantasy-like understanding of 'spirit possession'– that his soul was a 'little person' who spent his days sitting in his brain, controlling every action and thought, and one day an even stronger 'little being' came from the outside, and kicked away the initial 'little being', taking its place…

This understanding was not considered incorrect; it was true for the ordinary cultivators – that 'little being sitting in their brains', was precisely the cultivator's primordial spirit or primordial soul.

Cultivators could never cultivate into heaven's path by merely feeding on uncooked five grains and coarse cereal. That was why they attempted to absorb the energy scattered in between heaven and the earth.

If one were to attempt to stop feeding on steamed buns and absorb spirit primordial energy instead, one would still need to first survive starvation. The first step was to gain complete and all-rounded control of one's body. Not only should one be able to move one's limbs, blink one's eyes and speak, one should also be able to control one's heartbeat, blood flow, the metabolism of one's internal organs and more. Only by exercising complete control of one's body, one would be able to change the order of one's circulation and metabolism, and gradually change the body's primary driving mode from steamed buns to spirit primordial energy.

To accomplish the first step, first of all, one would need to possess a different spirit power and perception power, from those of ordinary people. An ordinary person is neither able to sense the digestion in his stomach nor the hormone secretion in his adrenal glands. There is no way an ordinary person would be able to control or change it.

Even after the primary driving mode was reformed, one would also need to find, or perhaps sense the existence and vibration of the Spirit Primordial Energy of the world. Otherwise, one would still need to revert to one's mode before starving to death… That was why the cultivator still needed sufficient spirit power and perception power, to be able to exercise control over one's body, all while simultaneously sensing and searching for the energy scattered in between heaven and the earth.

This form of spiritual power and perception power was precisely the so-called 'root of wisdom'. Since the beginning of time, it was always the seniors and master teachers who went searching for disciples for their cultivation sects, without opening their gates to recruit them. That was because the 'root of wisdom' was hard to find.

Other than Tuo Xie's lineage, all the cultivators under heaven would need to go through all sorts of tests, to pursue the 'root of wisdom' that continuously grew stronger.

Once there was the 'root of wisdom', one could effectively exercise control, reform the body, and find the Spirit Primordial Energy that was necessary for cultivation. After the Spirit Primordial Energy was absorbed into the body, it would allow the 'root of wisdom' to grow even stronger. One could then go one step further and reform the body. The 'root of wisdom' would grow stronger and stronger, and the body would become more and more accustomed to the use of Spirit Primordial Energy as its driving force.

When one's spirit power and perception power were sufficiently strong, the 'root of wisdom' would gradually exist in the state between virtual, in-between-virtual and reality. The root of wisdom too would be refined into the so-called primordial spirit.

In simpler words, the 'root of wisdom' and primordial spirit, were only different in terms of versions; the latter was the former's upgraded version. However, regardless of versions, the spirit power and perception power were the foundation that allowed a cultivator to exercise control over his body. It was more of its foundation in the pursuit of heaven's path, and that was the 'little person' sitting in the brain in Wen Leyang's imagination.

The true soul was a special yet strong Primordial Spirit born with heaven and earth, capable of seizing a profound cultivator or a demon immortal's dharma body. In conclusion, it depended on a good asset that was gifted by the chaotic world in prehistoric times.

However, Wen Leyang's cultivation method was turning his human body into a saint. He only prioritized in strengthening his body and had never bothered to pursue the cultivation of primordial spirit all along. There was never a 'little being' in his brain, and he insisted that his spirit, thoughts, and body were whole, akin to salt melting in water. If the true soul truly wanted to wipe away his thoughts, killing him would be the only option. Wen Leyang too had no way of coming close to being like the primordial spirit of the enlightened person, Tian Yin, back then. He was incapable of assuming a fighting stance and instead, urged his soul power to fight with the 'little being' from the outside.

As long as this body still existed, Wen Leyang and the true soul were helpless against one another.

Whether the real Wen Leyang was dead or alive, the true soul could not care less. He understood that despite the strength of Wen Leyang's cultivation method, he was after all, still an ordinary person. The true soul could easily gain control of this body; leaving Wen Leyang with no chance to even cause any trouble.

Wen Leyang was completely unable to feel any sensation in his body at that point. Even when he was stabbed with the icicle, it was also the true soul that was clenching its teeth in pain, as opposed to Wen Leyang, who only felt nothing but numbness.

The icicles that covered the entire sky were howling sharply and coldly, while the dragon-shaped, bony Ning Jiao was hissing and roaring. Zhui Zi and the true soul fought and made a huge mess.

Chang Li and Hanba were already severely injured; they did not even have the strength to conjure the Demon Body Breaking spell once more. Little Five's cultivation base was utterly futile in assisting them, as she could only hold on to her Mourning Staff anxiously. Qin Zhui balled up his fists tightly and clenched his teeth in rage, as he glared at his master teacher.

The golden monkey's expression was extremely unpleasant. It hesitated for a moment before suddenly stretching out its hand to pull Qin Zhui up. It leaped at lightning speed and ran out of the Wen family village. Qin Zhui bawled loudly in rage, while the golden monkey did not stop moving. It shouted alarmingly, "Shut up! Wen Leyang cannot be saved…"

Qian Ren had yet to fully recover from its severe injuries, and there was only ten or twenty percent of its life vitality left. Even so, Qin Zhui still had no room for struggling within its hand. He spoke defiantly in rage, "We can't just stand aside and watch his body be conquered by the true soul! Even if we had to kill that young lad, it would be fair considering the friendship between us!"

Qian Ren was burning with rage. It raised its hand ferociously but did not seem willing to muster a slap in the end. It heaved a dull sigh, "What will happen after Wen Leyang is killed? The true soul will then choose the next person to possess once again. Then, will you and I be killing the next person together? If we were to kill our way to the end, who will be the last person to be killed? The last person will still be the true soul! We will only be sacrificing lives for nothing!"

Qin Zhui was stunned for a moment; there was no way he could refute the monkey's words, yet he could not suppress the rage that filled his heart. Regardless, he broke out in curses on his own accord.

Qian Ren's gaze was sinister; it did not utter a word after that. It held on to Qin Zhui and moved without stopping. It leaped in the Nine Peaks Mountain faster than the speed of light and immediately vanished into the vast and boundless mountain.

Qian Ren was right – Guo Huan was suspended in midair, muttering and cursing to itself. Yin's Error and Yang's Mistake were spinning around wildly as if the weapons were thrashing about in a rage, yet they did not join the battle the entire time. There was only Zhui Zi, who paid no attention to this trick, as there was only one intention in her heart. Wen Leyang could only be Wen Leyang. He could die, yet he could never be someone else!

The true soul, on the other hand, was not in a hurry. Zhui Zi's offensive attack came surging continuously. It was beneficial for him to familiarize himself with this new body.

Wen Leyang's cultivation method was special – he had a swift response and his body was coordinated to a great extent. The more the true soul became familiarized with his body, the happier it was. While he was fighting ferociously with Zhui Zi, he spoke with a smile, "Two days ago, there was a rumor going around that Wen Leyang's cultivation power had been vastly enhanced. He was evenly matched to the top demon immortal only by depending on his embodiment of strong poison. This information gave me a twitch in my heart, so I deliberately rushed here to take a look. Heh, as expected, this child did not disappoint."

Zhui Zi's expression was cold and indifferent; she did not acknowledge the true soul, but she was urging her supernatural power with great effort. She gritted her teeth and fought fiercely.

The true soul was neither too fast nor too slow; his tone of speech was filled with elation. The more the enemies refused to listen to him, the more he wanted to speak, "The body of Tian Yin was initially ideal. What a waste to have me ruin it." As he spoke, a sense of genuine remorse was seen on his face, "I launched the Distant Talisman too many times. That body could not withstand it anymore, and his meridians were already withered…"

Not long ago, the true soul continuously launched the Distant Talisman. Under immense stress, Tian Yin's body could no longer withstand the mighty power of spirit primordial Energy's tearing. In addition to the initial 'soul that did not possess the body', the process of recuperation and healing could not be fully achieved regardless, so the body had already started withering gradually. The true soul was in a haste to look for a new body. When the Wen family was about to organize a grand wedding event two days ago, Ji Fei and Shui Jing had spread the news that Wen Leyang achieved vast enhancement in his Art of Poison cultivation, to boost their reputation.

It was not an arduous task for the true soul to possess the body of a top demon immortal, but the troublesome part was that the more profound a cultivator's cultivation base was, the stronger his primordial spirit would be. When the true soul subdued Tian Yin's primordial spirit, in the beginning, it spent a full two thousand years subduing it.

Even so, Wen Leyang's cultivation method pursued the strength of the body, which was the exact opposite of all the Art of Heaven Cultivation in the world. Primordial spirit was nonexistent in his cultivation, even the 'Thirteen Shall Not Pass' prohibition spells in the crystal ore cave did not regard him as a cultivator. The true soul's effort in seizing Wen Leyang's body was naturally much easier than seizing the bodies of Chang Li, Zhui Zi and the rest.

Wen Leyang was like a slice of dessert that was fortunately stumbled upon; he tasted scrumptious and unparalleled and was very easily consumable. The true soul felt that Wen Leyang's ability was too weak in the beginning, so it did not pay attention to him. However, Wen Leyang had already thoroughly remolded himself right now.

With no control over his body, Wen Leyang was clueless as to the kind of creature he was at that point. He was able to listen to every word that Tian Yin spoke, and he could relatively sense a fleeting, crucial hint before his eyes, but was unable to stretch out and grab it.

During the conversation, Tian Yin suddenly stabilized his waist and took a stride. He exhaled, and with the muffled sound of a clap, he raised his hand and met Zhui Zi's slap with his hand.

Zhui Zi was like a cloud, untainted by a speck of mortal dust. She floated gently in midair and turned her body around as she continued to urge her supernatural power. Her mouth muttered half a muffled 'humph', and a dim, grey layer entangled with black and white stripes was spreading towards her arm, inch by inch, along the edge of her white, jade-like palm. A wave of unbearable pain, capable of possessing one's soul and corroding one's bones, radiated from the poisoned palm's side ferociously, and pierced straight into Zhui Zi's heart!

The true soul did not expect that Wen Leyang's Poison of Life and Death was that surprisingly domineering. He managed to hurt the other party, the moment he urged the poison. He was wild with joy all at once, as he urged the Poison Tide of Life and Death strenuously. His body leaped so swiftly that it was difficult to make out his figure, followed by countless kicks and punches rolled into a gust that struck towards Zhui Zi ferociously.

The Poison of Life and Death circulated in layers. The real Wen Leyang suddenly felt as if there was a strand of spiritual thread that was pulling him into the void of nothingness. He had completely lost contact with his body, but there was still a strand of tacit connection between his heart and spirit, to the Poison of Life and Death. The more vigorous the Poison of Life and Death surged, the stronger this sensation grew.

The true soul became more and more celebratory from the fight, and burst into gales of laughter, "So this is the Art of Poison, huh? Looks like Tuo Xie's lineage of disciples does have a knack for this!" At that moment, Wen Leyang suddenly felt uneasy.

It was Grand Master Tuo Xie.

Grand Master Tuo Xie once met the true soul in the Black and White Island back then!

Grand Master Tuo Xie's cultivation method was the same as Wen Leyang's. Both of them turned their poisonous body into a saint; almost without any primordial spirit in them. In terms of one's bodily power, Tuo Xie was much stronger than the three enlightened people with the 'Tian' generation name, but in terms of the element's genus, Tuo Xie's cultivation method had its unique style. Of course, he would not be affected by the restrictions of the Black and White Island, as it was second nature to crush the rest of the eight Heaven's Cone Nails and release the monster's true body. Two thousand years ago, the true soul had the chance to abandon Tian Yin and possess Tuo Xie, but it let that opportunity slip away.

There was no way Wen Leyang could fight for the body with the true soul, but he still had an ounce of strength left to urge the Poison of Life and Death. For that short burst of a moment, Wen Leyang exerted all the strength he had.

There was only one golden opportunity!

The Poison of Life and Death surged and rolled, and layers of icicles disintegrated into a fine powder from the strong poison raised by the true soul in between his moves. Just as the joyous expression on the true soul's face grew more intense, a bitter and agonizing scream was heard. All the scars on his ugly face were distorted, all at once.

The true soul did not even know what was going on! Like a snake hiding in ambush, a gush of strength that did not belong to this body leaped to constrict himself ferociously! He then felt a surge of agony so sharp, powerful enough to collapse the heaven and crack the earth.

Tuo Xie was just like Wen Leyang; he did not have anything else, except for the strong poison that filled his body. The true soul did not possess Tuo Xie's body. Wen Leyang would have gathered that no matter how foolish he was, the true soul was afraid of Grand Master Tuo Xie's poison, the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue.

The true soul was not afraid of Poison of Life and Death, but it was afraid of the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue.

To save Chang Li's life two months ago, Wen Leyang absorbed the Poison of Aqua Blue forcefully into his body. It was until after his flesh and blood were remolded by the Poison of Life and Death, that a puddle of the grand master grandfather's Strong Poison of Aqua Blue still could not be expelled or refined. The Poison of Life and Death could only circulate in layers, and seal the Poison of Aqua Blue within it.

No matter how the Poison of Life and Death in Wen Leyang's body was usually circulating, it was in charge of sealing the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue and would never move. Unless Wen Leyang was truly tired of life, only then could he intentionally remove the layer of the seal.

Wen Leyang had truly grown tired of life right now!

The true soul predicted that Red Pot was outwardly strong and inwardly weak. It also predicted that Red Pot's precious item was incapable of killing itself and that the Molten Metal Fire Bell that startled itself previously had since lost its true master… Regardless, it could not predict that there was still Grand Master Tuo Xie's strong poison that was sealed in Wen Leyang's body. He was also not able to predict that Wen Leyang could open the gate now, and release this fierce tiger, capable of swallowing itself.

Wen Leyang too did not expect that the grand master grandfather's strong poison was capable of poisoning a person and even souls, to death! How could the magnitude of such a strong poison, enough to poison all sorts of living matters and creatures in the world, possibly be refined? In reality, he did not know that the Poison of Life and Death was futile against the true soul, only because it was still inferior to the fire element's strong poison. The Poison of Life and Death had fused Yin and Yang with the four elements of metal, wood, water, and it was now only an inch away from becoming the Poison of Peerless.

It was only due to negligence that the true soul could be doomed eternally. The Strong Poison of Aqua Blue could decay souls and corrode bones. Not only was the true soul incapable of struggling free, but it was also firmly dragged into Wen Leyang's body by this portion of the strong poison. At this very moment, the true soul had suddenly discovered that in a body without life vitality, there was no chance for the true soul to spontaneously explode.

For the first time in its life, the first time in millenniums and megaannums, the true soul had finally tasted death. It thought that it did not even care about heaven and earth, and even saw through death even more, but this was when it realized that it had always been someone else's life and death.

Supposedly, when the Strong Poison of Life and Death was released, it would surge by itself to wrap around for a kill. As the true soul was already distracted, it could not care about anything else. Despite Wen Leyang losing control over his body, without the true soul's intervention, the Poison of Life and Death would then completely return to his control. Wen Leyang laughed wildly yet soundlessly and mustered all his strength to slowly disperse the Poison of Life and Death from the countless pores on his entire body. He was about to dissipate his cultivation power!

The Strong Poison of Aqua Blue and the Poison of Life and Death were mutually incompatible, but Wen Leyang was still afraid that after the two gushes of strong poison fought once more, the true soul would be able to seize the opportunity and escape. The situation was now clear, that the true soul could not struggle free from the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue. It was already on the losing end, while the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue was killing the true soul. It was also rampaging and charging about in his body, destroying his meridians, bones and internal organs.

Wen Leyang understood the situation of the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue and the true soul, yet he could not comprehend his situation. He was under the assumption that even if the true soul was refined by the grand master's strong poison, he would not be able to budge at all for the rest of his life as he could now, and would turn into a living dead. He never thought that he could ever regain control of his body.

That was why he clenched his teeth with excitement when he was dissipating his cultivation power…

Wen Leyang's meridians, bones, flesh, and blood were all condensed from the Poison of Life and Death. When he was dissipating his cultivation power, his body became so weak, weaker than that of an infant.

Zhui Zi's body swayed once as she retracted her supernatural power. She widened her eyes in surprise as she looked towards the body that lay on the ground unmoved now. The strong poison, interweaved with black and white, continuously leaked out from her skin. It was as clear as water but did not flow. Instead, it condensed drop by drop, before gradually forming into a water cocoon layer that wrapped around Wen Leyang's body.

While Hanba Fifth Brother uttered a muffled 'hmph', "Something is happening to the true soul in Wen Leyang's body!"

The Poison of Life and Death had completely degenerated. Within Wen Leyang's body, there was the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue entangled with the true soul, destroying everything aggressively. Wen Leyang expressed a forceful smile that none could see, as he was toying with the thought in his heart. He was considered poisoned to death by his grand master grandfather, was he not? He was still sub-consciously pondering if this was considered his retribution, as there were a few moments in his life where he had secretly fallen in love with Grand Master Chang Li, back when he was new to the society…

Just as the Poison of Life and Death gradually dissipated, Wen Leyang was still lost in his thoughts when a layer of ghastly scales appeared in his body abruptly. It silently wrapped around his vital organs, such as his heart, lungs, spleen, kidneys, and brain. Wen Leyang was stunned for a moment before he understood that Ning Jiao's armor was not only capable of protecting him externally but also internally.

After the Poison of Life and Death's defense was shattered, the Ning Jiao's armor appeared.

Ning Jiao's armor achieved vast enhancement along with Wen Leyang's Art of Poison; it was strong enough to withstand a blow of a top master cultivator at full force. Despite being under the influence of the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue, it appeared a little fragile and weak, but at the very least, it helped Wen Leyang hold on for a little while longer.

With the intense pain that was ripping her heart apart, Zhui Zi urged her life vitality and forced the Poison of Life and Death out of her body. Her eyes did not so much as blink once, as she looked at Wen Leyang who was wrapped in the Poison of Life and Death. Chang Li and Hanba did not utter a word; their faces were morbidly pale.

Red Pot had already regained control over its body now. It was bashfully swallowing the treasured weapons that covered the ground, weapon by weapon. The entire Wen family village was pin-drop silent. What was once bursting with cheerful laughter in the day, now seemed desolate.

Ever since the heaven-raising giant sword, Molten Metal Fire Bell was knocked by the nine heads of Xiang Liu's true soul, it was still trembling soundlessly. You've Got Me too, was curled up next to the giant sword, coiling its body in agony.

The true soul rushed over to the Nine Peaks Mountain as there were a total of three important matters for it to attend to. The first was naturally to seize Wen Leyang's body, the second was to attempt to convince Red Pot or the golden monkey, and the third task was to destroy this Molten Metal Fire Bell!

The Molten Metal Fire Bell was capable of executing evil souls. The true soul would never allow such a divine weapon to exist between heaven and earth. Of course, the true soul was not a good person, but he still had nine brothers, and he was their eldest brother.

The true soul was intentionally pinned down by the giant sword earlier, under the surge of the Molten Metal Fire Bell's true fire. It used its soul power to forcefully shatter the vein system that circulated the giant sword's life vitality. From that moment onwards, Molten Metal Fire Bell was deemed a profound cultivator possessed by the devil. Its vigorous life vitality transformed into countless tyrannical beasts that rampaged and charged everywhere in its body. Finally, it can withstand everything to a maximum extent now!

A loud noise capable of shaking the heavens exploded from a place not too far away from the few demon immortals. As the piercing noise persisted, Molten Metal Fire Bell exploded into pieces with a loud 'bang'! You've Got Me half-hummed with sorrow, as its body turned limp and stopped moving.

No one had the heart to look at You've Got Me. Everybody's gaze was fixated on Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang had been numb all along, with Ning Jiao's armor continuously being destroyed by the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue. His consciousness too gradually grew dim and he was trapped in an extreme spot as if being suffocated…

Finally, with the sound of the last bitter curse, Xiang Liu's true soul was completely swallowed by the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue. While Wen Leyang too, could not take it anymore, he only wanted to go into slumber at this point onwards. Just as the true soul was completely refined by the grand master's strong poison, a sensation that made him regain clarity in his spiritual intelligence suddenly leaped out without a sign – it was painful!

With the extreme silence, the moment seemed frozen in time. When the true soul was screaming in agony and fell, no one knew how much time had passed. When Hanba suddenly widened his eyes, his face was filled with astonishment as he growled softly, "The water element evil soul is not moving anymore!" Almost at the same time, Wen Leyang, who was wrapped in layers of grey poison tide, suddenly started moving!

It was first his brows that furrowed a little. A few seconds later, the little finger of his right hand jerked a few times, before all his five fingers moved in unison. With a silent yet distressing rhythm, his fingers set his palm in motion, his palm set his wrist in motion, his wrist set his forearm in motion; his arm and his shoulder followed suit, until his entire body seemed to be shivering, convulsing or wriggling as he started jumping about.

Chang Li's voice sounded weary yet peculiar, "It is the Faulty Punch!"

The Poison of Life and Death that was wrapped around Wen Leyang's body rapidly disappeared quietly. Under the guidance of the Faulty Punch, layers upon layers were absorbed back into Wen Leyang's body. The moment the Poison of Life and Death entered his body, he immediately regained his prior vigor. It surged and roared as it wrapped around the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue. It then took control of the previously damaged internal organs that were guarded by the Ning Jiao's armor. It circulated in streaks and strands to heal Wen Leyang's already-ruined body.

The few demon immortals stood gazing at one another. Zhui Zi's fingertip was spitting and swallowing the icy flame; she did not know if she should seize the opportunity to take Wen Leyang's life. No one could tell for sure if the person who was going to awaken would be Wen Leyang or Xiang Liu's true soul.

Even Wen Leyang himself could not tell if he was dead or alive, as after the Poison of Life and Death returned to his body, he had completely lost his consciousness.

Chang Li inhaled, "Theoretically speaking, the true soul should not be able to learn the Faulty Punch so quickly right?"

Zhui Zi's eyes gleamed, and the icy flame on her fingertip was extinguished.

On the other hand, Hanba shook his head, "When he was in the Mourning Cauldron, Wen Leyang used the Faulty Punch to refine the Yin's poison completely by instinct. There is no way we would be able to predict this matter."

Zhui Zi suddenly showed anxiousness, intensifying the icy flame on her fingertip.

Chang Li shot her an evil stare, "Your flame is swaying too much. It is driving me to death!"

Darling Little Five suddenly exclaimed, "Wen Leyang's mouth is moving!"

The Poison of Life and Death had already returned to his body completely. Wen Leyang was lying flat on the ground, with his eyes tightly shut as he fell into a deep slumber. He was still murmuring as if wanting to alert the rest about an important matter.

Darling followed the movement of Wen Leyang's lips. She muttered softly, "Magic… fight… protect… lives…"

Wen Leyang's mouth was repeating these few words the entire time. Little Five's brows were tightly furrowed, as she turned around and looked towards Chang Li and Zhui Zi, "Magic fight, protect the? Magic fight, with whom, and protect the lives of whom?"

Zhui Zi and Chang Li frowned as they repeatedly muttered the four words. Their faces were ghastly pale to its greatest extent, yet their similarly charming faces were filled with puzzlement. After a long while, Hanba Fifth Brother was suddenly enlightened, "Nonsense to magic fight protect them, this young lad was saying… he was saying… A magical night with perfect wives I guess?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 278: Wang Zai

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

There were thunderous noises in the background, as audible as thousands and thousands of soldiers on their horses galloping to war, or erratic as booming thunders rumbling across the sky to no end. Wen Leyang was awakened by those terrifying loud noises. A faint stretch of blue appeared by his side; ghastly yet somber, as thick and heavy vapor enshrouded him. There were a few skeletons that were piled up in a mess close by, ones with pitch-black, ice-cold and dull eye sockets in their skulls. As the skeletons were looking at him, they seemed to crack a smile.

Wen Leyang could not help but shiver with fright as the scene that took place before he fainted was still vividly in his mind. His first thought was how that secret battle of life and death with the true soul in the Wen family village was such a wasted effort, as he still perished in the end, and the netherworld did not seem as bright as he thought it would be.

As he was still lost in his thoughts, he felt something tightening his waist. Wen Leyang, who was still on the ground, felt as if he was guided outside by an unbelievable force as he glided there. He turned his head to the side and saw a rope tied to his waist with the other end of the rope tightening from a depth he failed to see. He was struggling to loosen its grip.

Wen Leyang did not know where he was, neither did he understand what was behind that hemp rope on his waist, but as he tugged hard onto the rope, the feeling of actually having a body became apparent to him!

Wen Leyang could not bring himself to stand up, so he allowed the rope to forcefully pull him outside. His face was then filled with surprise as he savored the sensation of his body gliding and rubbing against the ground. Not only did he regain full control of his body once again, but he could also finally feel the Poison of Life and Death circulating inaudibly. Not an ounce of strength in his entire body had been depleted! Soon after, Wen Leyang finally realized that his surroundings felt familiar and that the thundering loud noises exploding from all directions were certainly neither from thunder nor an earthquake. It was the buoyant sound of water flowing…

It was at this moment when he caught a whiff of a familiar scent, one that made the thirty-six thousand pores on Wen Leyang's entire body open with joy. Zhui Zi was pulling onto the rope, like a fairy maiden, who dragged Wen Leyang out from the 'netherworld'.

When Zhui Zi realized that Wen Leyang had awakened, her pitch black-colored pupils suddenly bloomed with the radiance of extreme joy. Her cheerful voice filled seemed to be partially mixed with disbelief, "You are awake!"

Wen Leyang leaped up. Not only was he completely awake now, but he had also remembered his cave with the thundering water sounds. Where this was exactly, was the crystal ore cave underneath the Jianggendiru Glacier. He was lying in the ore cave's soul-killing prohibition spell, 'Thirteen Shall Not Pass' earlier.

In the Wen family village, Wen Leyang was muttering the words 'Magic fight protect lives' in a subconscious state. By the time he had awakened again, the other few demon immortals, albeit knowing the true soul was perhaps not as useless as Wen Leyang was, dared not confirm who was hiding in this body.

Finally, the few demon immortals had a discussion and assigned Zhui Zi to seize the opportunity when he was still unconscious. She traveled a great distance, as she brought him along and rush to the highland's snow peak, regardless of who was occupying the body. The body should be tossed into the 'Thirteen Shall Not Pass' to lie for a while, as that was still the safest option at the time.

The top master cultivators in the Wen family village were all severely injured. The little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, did not recognize the route. The trip may have seemed simple, but it was an important mission that was in fact, extremely dangerous. Zhui Zi's sense of honor made it impossible for her to reject this opportunity.

When Zhui Zi realized that Wen Leyang had awakened, she was so happy that she was likened to a slightly mad snow sparrow. She bounded about ecstatically and circled Wen Leyang several times. After some time, she suddenly stopped moving and asked, "You… are not the true soul right?"

Wen Leyang was not in a hurry to answer her. He first moved every joint and every fiber of muscle on his body, from top to bottom. Then, he guided the Poison of Life and Death to cautiously probe at the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue that was already suppressed again. He made sure that everything was normal before laughing loudly. He then spoke to Zhui Zi with determination, "The true soul is already dead!"

As he spoke, Wen Leyang paused for a moment and explained the sequence of events when he was seizing the body with the true soul. However, he slightly altered the end to the story, as he only told her that the Poison of Aqua Blue and the true soul was locked in a stalemate. In the end, both the true soul and him had fainted and only depended on the 'Thirteen Shall Not Pass' prohibition spell, which completely killed Xiang Liu's true soul. He gave the greatest honor to Zhui Zi.

Zhui Zi's eyes gleamed brighter, losing the pitiful and lonely look of a young girl she had before. Her hands were on her hips as she laughed out loud. If it was not for Wen Leyang knowing that the true soul was killed by the Strong Poison of Aqua Blue, he would truly think that the true soul had possessed her body.

Hanba and Chang Li were severely injured. Red Pot still looked the same, the golden monkey had captured Qin Zhui and disappeared without a trace, while the rest of his relatives were safe and sound. His two brides were still covered by their red bridal veils as they sat in the bridal chamber… Zhui Zi walked outside, by Wen Leyang's side. She was chuckling continuously as they walked, while she filled him in about the general situation in the family.

Wen Leyang's laughter echoed repeatedly in the ore cave; never ceasing. When Xiang Liu's true soul was still alive, Wen Leyang was afraid that all of his relatives and friends would be killed by it. However, when it was finally executed, not only did he manage to avenge the three enlightened people of the Tian generation name on the Black and White Island, a heavy burden in Wen Leyang's heart had finally disappeared. The joy he felt now could only be expressed through his bellowing laughter.

Whether that immortal master teacher was a kind of evil person, what sort of relationship did he have with the island-guarding disciples on the Black and White Island? Perhaps, it was just on the issue on the three enlightened persons of the Tian generation name that guarded the unique land by themselves for millennia. They did not wish to ascend to heaven, neither did they wish to achieve immortality. They did not even seek to be admired by the people in the world, as they were only trying to guard heaven in solitary and suppress the evil, vanquishing the demon. Their immortal-like grace and unyielding character had convinced Wen Leyang to genuinely attempt to avenge them.

Zhui Zi seemed to be particularly excited after she had finished conveying all about the matters at home. She went on a spiel about how she was acquainted with Wen Leyang and all sorts of encounters that happened when Tuo Xie rowed his boat out to sea to her rescue. Wen Leyang had learned of all these matters from her before. In the beginning, he was still laughing as he stroked her ego, but he started growing uneasy as time passed. This time, when Zhui Zi was sharing the stories of her past again, many details did not add up. For example, how the flying sword that belonged to Luo Wanggen's zombie turned into the dharmamudra seal in the Gold-consuming Lair, how four of the great demon immortals framed each other in the Miao stockade village, how Chang Li's sleeve was torn by Wen Leyang and turned into her shoes, and more.

In the end, Wen Leyang realized that he could no longer take it. He burst out laughing as he shook his head towards Zhui Zi, "You are annoying me to death. Do not test me anymore, I am indeed Wen Leyang!"

Despite the outburst, she pulled him out of the 'Thirteen Shall Not Pass'. Zhui Zi was still not at ease, as she started to probe him again while making small talk.

Zhui Zi's trick had exposed Wen Leyang. She blinked her eyes as she sized him up and down for a long time. Her laughter was cunning yet relaxed, "Wen Leyang is not as smart as you!"

Wen Leyang felt annoyed and amused at the same time, "He is also not as ugly as I am!" Both of them chatted away and laughed, all while walking. It took them only a while before they made their way out of the ore cave.

The moment they had exited, shadows loomed around them, and dozens of human figures bored out from the ice sheet. They looked at them with a smile, as the Hua family disciples had since been waiting for them at the ore cave entrance.

The leader of the Hua family was supported by Hua Xiaoyao. He first nodded and greeted Wen Leyang, before striding quickly in front of Zhui Zi. He saluted with the utmost respect, "As per your grand old woman's instruction, we have already settled it properly." He then stretched out to pass them an antique-style jade box. It was fully engraved with twisted and grisly scripts. Every single person in the Hua family's voices sounded as unpleasant as the sound of a steel file grinding against a rock.

Wen Leyang peered at Zhui Zi, puzzled. Zhui Zi stretched out her hand to receive the box. She did not even open it before placing it into her backpack. Only then did she softly explain to Wen Leyang, "I've regained my memory… so many things from the past…"

Before Zhui Zi was condensed into the demon-suppressing Heaven's Cone Nail, the immortal's cave of her sect was specifically located on the Geladaindong Peak. After her entire sect's people were massacred, her immortal's cave gradually turned desolate. More than a thousand years ago, when the Hua family followed the 'firecrackers' and moved their entire sect here, they discovered the immortal's cave that belonged to Zhui Zi in the past. Naturally, they moved into it with excitement, as they thought that it was left behind by the senior generation's sword immortals.

"Before I was framed by that traitor back then, I had an important item that was sealed and hidden inside the immortal's cave. That's why this trip to the Geladaindong Peak was just right for me to ask for the Hua family's help to retrieve it." Zhui Zi's voice sounded light each time she mentioned her past.

The moment Zhui Zi entered the Geladaindong Peak, she used her supernatural power to transmit her voice, so that the Hua family disciples would rush over to meet her. Soon after she brought Wen Leyang into the ore cave, she passed down the method for them to remove the deal and retrieve the hidden box. By the time they came out, the Hua family disciples had already settled the task properly.

Wen Leyang nodded; he could not refrain himself from probing further, "What's in the box?"

A peculiar expression was plastered on Zhui Zi's face as she shook her head and spoke, "Once we have met the others upon our return, we shall discuss this further…" She paused mid-sentence, before sniggering maniacally as she continued, "Upon our return, we shall discuss this after you have made up for the wedding night you missed!"

At the mention of the wedding night, Wen Leyang could only feel as if there were a hundred 'You've Got Me' crawling everywhere on his body. The tingling sensation made his entire body feel so uneasy; he could only manage a foolish laugh in response. Before Wen Leyang could laugh out loud, a series of bashful sniggers echoed from the sides of his ears. He lowered his head and glanced over. It was the little fat boy with a huge bald head, Hua Xiaoba, from the Hua family, rubbing his palms. He looked at Wen Leyang with pity as he said, "That drop of heavenly water spirit you gave us before had been snatched away by the big dog… the big bird…"

Hua Xiaoba was about seven or eight years old; the youngest amongst the Hua family's personages. As the rest of the clan were too shy to ask for Wen Leyang's help to retrieve the precious item again, they decided to send a youngling to do it on their behalf.

Wen Leyang burst out laughing; he did not waste time talking nonsense. He asked for the 'small bowl' from Zhui Zi, and fled back into the depth of the ore cave, disappearing like vapor. It did not take long before he returned with a drop of a heavenly water spirit. Hua Xiaoba's head was almost bursting with joy as he stood on tiptoes, as he received the heavenly water spirit with his hands, albeit cautiously.

Zhui Zi widened her eyes as she reminded the Hua family disciples, "Do not lose that small bowl!"

The people from the Hua family expressed their gratitude and insisted on inviting Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi to the immortal's cave as guests. Wen Leyang's heart was akin to a capering monkey and his mind was like a galloping horse – restless. Zhui Zi too refused to visit her old place due to the burden of distress in her heart; she immediately shook her head, bid farewell and left. Before she could take two steps forward, Wen Leyang suddenly stopped in his tracks and spoke, "Please give me a moment!"

As he spoke, he leaped out towards the direction of the mountain peak. It took only a while for an unusual, black human figure to appear in direct contrast to the snow-white point between the sky and the ground. With the squalling of 'Yang, Yang', the figure dashed towards Wen Leyang, as it skipped and bounded from the direction of the mountain peak.

Wen Leyang's face was filled with kindness too. He jumped up and down before he met the black man, pressing his hands onto the latter's thin and bony shoulders. He exclaimed with laughter, "Batis. Tutatunte!"

With quick strides, Hua Xiaoyao hastily caught up with them. He rushed in front of Wen Leyang as he laughed, "This person's cultivation method is useless, but he is inherently close to the firecrackers. That is why in a few months… in a few weeks…" Hua Xiaoyao's face was filled with awkwardness as he spoke. They were obscure cultivators; never counting days nor the time. In the end, he shook his head, "It did not take him long before he became the embodiment of true water from the firecrackers. In terms of speed, he was the fastest amongst that group of cultivators!"

Tutatunte was initially an evil cult follower who worshipped the nine-headed snake, but his heart was innocent and pure. He was especially close to Wen Leyang. Now that they had met once again, he was gesturing delightfully. Wen Leyang watched for a long time and understood that the matter here was done and that his black brother was about to return to Africa.

Both of them gestured for a long while, but could not understand each other's intentions. They burst out laughing as they hugged each other, and parted ways. Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi too did not stay long. They walked side by side swiftly while chatting and laughing all the way. In moments, they had left the snow peak.

Four whole days had passed from the night of the wedding. By the time they rushed to Lhasa, Old Gu had already taken the time to help them book flight tickets. When they rushed back to the Wen family village, it was already the sixth night.

Wen Leyang returned safe and sound. The whole family rejoiced! Every wrinkle from the First Grandfather had diminished, while the other three grandfathers were still as cold and glum as before, but in their gazes contained unsuppressed excitement. In the end, Fourth Elder Wen could not refrain himself anymore and turned away to snigger. When he turned back, he managed to suppress his elation to form a neutral expression.

Father Wen was laughing in a sonorous and forceful manner, while Mother Wen's tears did not cease flowing. Chang Li pulled Wen Leyang's hand in radiant laughter, but after witnessing Mother Wen shedding tears continuously, Chang Li's eyes wallowed with redness.

The rest of the people gathered towards them; the three families' disciples did not disperse. The cultivators who were close to the Wen family, such as the Temple of Great Mercy and the little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, too stayed on the mountain. Likewise, the few leaders of One Word Palace and Nineteen too stayed put.

It was unbeknownst to all where Hanba Fifth Brother found himself a wheelchair. He was pushed by Little Five and sat in the far corner. He stared coldly at the crowd that was laughing joyously while pouting unnoticeably. A contemptuous look could then be seen plastered on his face.

Everyone there was chortling aloud in celebration. Only the little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, had a solemn look on his face as he walked in front of Wen Leyang, "Is the true soul already dead?"

Wen Leyang nodded. Liu Zheng's tense expression scattered all at once, as he used all his strength to take a deep breath. He looked to the left before looking to the right. Then, he suddenly moved and had already dived head-first into the depth of the great mountain in just one leap. Soon after, a series of violent yet indistinct lamentations echoed.

Wen Leyang too heaved a sigh. He raised his head and peered at Zhui Zi. Zhui Zi smiled and spoke, "Leave him alone for a little while." She then plastered a maniacal smile on her face, "Run along with your tasks; he's fine!"

Chang Li too waved an arm and laughed, "Everyone is dismissed. Today shall be the day Wen Leyang makes up for the wedding night he missed! He wasn't previously able to stop raising this matter over and over again."

Despite feeling anxious, Wen Leyang could not help but be taken aback upon hearing Chang Li's words, "Previously?"

The ones at the scene when he was rendered unconscious including Chang Li, Zhui Zi, Little Five, Guo Huan, and even the toad Red Pot too, burst into gales of laughter. They shouted in unison, "Magic fight! Protect lives!"

How could Wen Leyang know of this proverb? He was confused as he looked at the few demon immortals. He hesitated as he asked, "Who do I engage in a magic fight with? Whose lives am I protecting?"

Everyone roared with laughter while Hanba sniggered from afar, also engaged in laughter…

Even as the joyous moment was over, the beautiful scene still lingered. Both Mumu and Xiaoyi were shy and took some time to muster their courage, but were still too shy to run out and welcome Wen Leyang along with the crowd. At the same time, the two new wives were sitting together, bursting with happiness. They were in the bridal chamber, awaiting the return of their lover

Ah, Dan was in the bridal chamber too; sitting on a chair at the side. He raised his head and looked at Mumu for a while, turned to look at Xiaoyi for an equally brief moment, before picking up a slice of dessert, stuffing it into his mouth.

Xiaoyi probed Mumu, "Shall we… still drape ourselves with the bridal veils?"

Mumu laughed until she turned red, "Isn't that a little too corny?"

Xiaoyi pouted and nodded. She seemed to have recalled something, as she hurried to Mumu's ears and whispered, "Wen Leyang's going to stay the night with you today!"

Mumu did not expect Xiaoyi to talk about matters like this; her cheeks blushed a crimson red. She was lost for words and hastily shook her head. She then held her breath for a long while before she managed to speak, "I do not want that!"

Xiaoyi's smile faded away and she was blushing too. She had a good relationship with Mumu, but there was only one of Wen Leyang. No one would believe that she would act so selflessly, without planning to hide her intention at all.

On the night of the wedding, Xiaoyi was truly feeling a little uncertain. She had been waiting nervously for Wen Leyang to make his choice, but today wasn't the right day. Moreover, she had already 'took advantage' of him in Shanghai previously, so she truly wanted to leave Wen Leyang to Mumu today.

Since her childhood days, Mumu had an unreasonable temperament, but there was always one thing that would influence behaviors. She could not act unreasonably when she was with this good man, especially Wen Leyang. Sometimes, she wanted to show off her family's power, lest she embarrassed Crow Ridge's domineering influence for the past two thousand years. Instead, when she remembered what happened in the Miao stockade village, of how Wen Leyang jumped out of the earth-splitting toad's mouth, stark naked, her heart and entire being melted.

Mumu could not even bring herself to even slightly lose her temper when she was with Wen Leyang. Likewise, when she was with Xiaoyi, her heart was soft too. Judging by their abilities, Xiaoyi was just an ordinary person, but judging by their family's lineage, Xiaoyi was just an abandoned child. There was no way Xiaoyi could compare to her in any sense. Even before Mumu was acquainted with Wen Leyang, Xiaoyi had already helped Wen Leyang with his laundry. She cooked for him, practiced writing ancient recordings with him, played with each other in the great mountain, and even saved Wen Leyang's life. She had also built Wen Leyang's foundation establishment of the Poison of Life and Death. These encounters during their youth, made Mumu felt that she was all but inferior to Xiaoyi somehow.

Xiaoyi pondered over it for a moment but broke into a giggle. She went close to Mumu's ears and whispered again.

Mumu seemed to have heard something amusing from Xiaoyi, as she blushed and laughed in response. She nodded at Xiaoyi.

Xiaoyi chuckled as she finished her speech. She then procured a wax-sealed little ball from her chest pocket in a precarious manner, squeezed and broke it. Mumu's was puzzled; she looked at the white pill that appeared round and pure, as it rolled out after the wax seal was broken, "What is that?" She then joked, "It looks like a Wang Zai Mantou Snack."

Before she could finish her sentence, Xiaoyi hastily gestured to Mumu, signaling her to lower her voice, "His hearing is extremely good! Don't let him hear us!"

Mumu hastily quieted down and looked at Xiaoyi curiously. The two new wives could not make up their minds. Ah Dan who was about to stretch out to pick up a dessert, noticed the small steamed bun snack in Xiaoyi's hand. He jumped off the chair with delight.

The precious item in Xiaoyi's hand was that 'Wang Zai Mantou Snack' that tricked the First Uncle in the final test back then. After Wen Leyang arrived in Red Leaves Forest, Xiaoyi had pestered him for one. He was planning to compare it to the ancient recipe back in the day, to see if he could improve the medicinal effect any further. The pill was then kept safely by Xiaoyi.

Xiaoyi's charming face turned scarlet, "Whoever Wen Leyang chooses to stay with shall receive this pill… Secretly feed it to him…" She stuttered for a long while as she spoke, and finally clenched her teeth ferociously, "At least we'll not need to endure hardship today!"

Xiaoyi was genuinely kindhearted. Now that she had recalled the hardship from her previous experience in 'taking advantage' of him, the little girl still could not help but grimace as she held back her tears.

The blushing was contagious. Mumu was perplexed, as she followed suit and blushed as well. She feigned laughter and chided, "Actually, what's this about…?"

Before her voice faded away, a gale swept past them. Like a fierce tiger on the prowl, Ah Dan swept past Xiaoyi's side while laughing with a furtive look on his face. He tossed the Wang Zai Mantou Snack into his mouth.

Mumu gasped an 'oh no'. She could not comprehend what happened. She giggled as she stretched out her hand to pinch Ah Dan's cheek, "You have eaten the little steamed bun snack… that makes you the prosperous child now!"

Xiaoyi exhaled; she was feeling more steady now…

Wen Leyang still did not realize that he had just managed a narrow escape tonight. Following the sound of the crowd's roaring laughter, he sniggered.

Chang Li dismissed the crowd's uproar. She pushed Wen Leyang in the direction of the bridal chamber. Wen Leyang sniggered as he took a few quick strides. It was only then he realized that in the open space where he fought ferociously with Xiang Liu recently, there was a newly built little brick house.

The brick house was newly built, but its four walls were pitch-black, as though burnt by a recent fire. Wen Leyang's heart skipped a beat; he stopped walking, turned around as he asked Chang Li, "Is that 'You've Got Me'?"

He had a tacit understanding with 'You've Got Me', especially when he was approaching the house. He could sense that the bug was in the brick house right now, yet it did not ululate nor come out to welcome him. He found that particularly strange.

Chang Li was even more anxious than the groom. She stomped her foot and shouted, "Stop wasting time talking nonsense! The bug is safe, and you ought to scram, quick."

Wen Leyang shook his head as 'You've Got Me' was more than just a pet to him – This bug was exceedingly intimate to him. Ever since the stormy night in the Red Leaves Forest, no one else knew the number of times the bug had saved his life. Their hearts and minds were connected; they were so close that nothing could come between them. Words could not even do justice to their relationship – companions, comrades, father, and son, or brothers? They could only be described in four words – 'alike in life and death'. It was only those words that could articulate the relationship between the Buddha's Light Bug and Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang could now sense that 'You've Got Me' was different than it usually is. How could he show no concern towards his bug? His body shook as he had already arrived in front of the little house. He then pushed the door and made his entrance.

The moment he entered, a gush of a hot wave immediately swept into the house. Even with Wen Leyang's cultivation base, he still found it slightly difficult to breathe. There was neither lighting nor a candle in the entire house, yet the room was brightly lit and reddened. It was as if the Wen family secretly stole and hid the red setting sun that was waiting to rise again, in this house.

The little house was empty; there was nothing in it. On the ground was a fiery red cocoon, enshrouded in layers of a scorching hot and red glow, but he could not see through the cocoon. Not only was his eyesight impaired, but he also failed to even use his telegnosis ability to see through it.

'You've Got Me' had cocooned itself! Wen Leyang's face was filled with astonishment, but there was no sense of joy on his face. He only managed a muffled 'hmph' from the depth of his throat.

The First Uncle once said that the Buddha's Light bug was just a larva with an ordinary level of toxicity, but when it broke out of its cocoon and became a butterfly, only then it would become the god-level King of fire element – the Buddha's Light Guide. However, of reasons unbeknownst to any, a majority of them would die in the cocooning process. There was almost no chance of it transforming into a butterfly.

It was fine for Wen Leyang even without the Molten Metal Fire Bell. He would rather 'You've Got Me' be a larva that ululated, scurrying everywhere with rustling sounds, and jumping everywhere with popping sounds. It aimed straight when Wen Leyang opened his mouth but turned limp when he saw Grand Master Chang Li and lived for a hundred years.

Wen Leyang would rather have 'You've Got Me' be incompetent and stop transforming into a butterfly, instead of risking its life to survive this danger that could separate them in life and death!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 279: Happiness

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Molten Metal Fire Bell had stored its Sword's Resolve before. Like the cultivators, it could absorb the Spirit Primordial Energy under the heavens and use it for itself. The Spirit Primordial Energy cultivated by divine weapons was known as Sword Spirit.

Tian Yin had ambushed Wen Leyang on his wedding night, and Molten Metal Fire Bell had shattered after being wounded. The Sword Spirit inside surged. Countless silver flames flowed out and headed towards the stationary 'You've Got Me'. It eventually enveloped the worm.

At that moment, everyone was focused on Wen Leyang and had no time to care about the worm. Only when Cone Nail left with Wen Leyang, did everyone notice that the Sword Spirit had been completely absorbed by 'You've Got Me', and that the worm had turned into a cocoon.

When Buddha's Light Worms were cocooned, they would usually choose a location where the fire element was well established. Unfortunately, 'You've Got Me' did not have that good of a fortune. It had formed a cocoon without proper planning. When little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, woke up on the second day, he followed the profound orthodox sect's formation spell setting and built a small house. He then sealed it with magic art and made an artificial land of Yang fire for 'You've Got Me'.

Chang Li briefly explained the process of events to Wen Leyang softly, but she paused before continuing, "After 'You've Got Me' swallowed that Firetail small sword, it had turned into Molten Metal Fire Bell's Sword's Resolve. The Sword Spirit had nowhere to go after the giant sword had been shattered, Hence, it gathered where the Sword's Resolve was. Under a huge volume of fire element power, the worm had formed a cocoon naturally."

There and then, the shock on Wen Leyang's face had turned into worry, but he managed a bitter yet hesitant smile, "The true fire within Molten Metal Fire Bell doesn't belong to the five elements. How can it trigger 'You've Got Me' to form a cocoon…?"

Chang Li glared at him impatiently, "Didn't we mention this before? That the five elements, Yin and Yang, Taoist and Buddhist arts were all categorized by the cultivators? 'You've Got Me' aren't governed by those rules; as long as it deems a body suitable, it will swallow it regardless!"

Cone Nail also walked over with a smile and comforted gently, "The reason the other Buddha's Light Worm could not turn into Buddha's Light Fly must be because there was insufficient Yang fire within their bodies, or simply because it was not pure enough. 'You've Got Me' doesn't have to worry about this. Since ancient times, no Buddha's Light Worm under the heavens could ever have such good fortune!"

Upon hearing that, Wen Leyang could not help but relax. He nodded and smiled. Cone Nail and Chang Li were anxious and hastily urged Wen Leyang to go into his bridal chamber. Wen Leyang did not think much of it. He then took great strides up to the entrance, but while entering, a wave of anxiousness swept through his body.

Wen Leyang finally entered his bridal chamber.

Two astonishingly beautiful young ladies stood side by side.

Mumu wore a red shirt, and like a still flame, she was burning and glowing away. She embodied the word 'curls' in a lifelike and thorough manner. However, deep within her eyes, there was the purity of a virgin. She seemed like she had something to say, as her lips gently moved but shut tight again. Only a hint of playfulness was left at the edge of her lips, but she mustered an irresistible urge to diminish it.

Xiaoyi was still as pure and clear as water. It could be because she had 'taken the advantage' in Shanghai, but her eyes were lightly roused with delicate charm, unnoticeable to any. Her not-so-tall frame still had its feminine vibe. She blinked with pure sweetness. She wanted to laugh but held it in, and her nose wrinkled slightly…

Wen Leyang was just about to say something when a mumble was heard from within the house. Prosperous child Ah Dan was pointing at his face and gestured at the two brides. He had stayed inside the bridal chamber from the beginning, just to prove to Mumu that Wen Leyang had turned into an ugly man!

Wen Leyang lifted Ah Dan and set him on his shoulders. He smiled at Xiaoyi and Mumu, "The scars will be gone soon enough…"

Mid-sentence, the two brides exchanged a glance and broke into laughter. They rolled their eyes bafflingly at Wen Leyang. Something important seemed to have crossed their minds. They did not care about his looks, at the very least. Mumu grabbed the flailing Ah Dan and flung him out the window. Xiaoyi pulled Wen Leyang and sat him down on a chair.

Suddenly, Wen Leyang noticed the six intricate dishes served on the table. The newly-wedded trio sat down. Xiaoyi's eyes were filled with cheekiness and urged Wen Leyang with all her might, "Eat up, eat up!"

On the first night of their wedding, they barely spoke a word to each other. The night was all about feasting. Wen Leyang had never expected his two brides to go into character this soon. He picked up the chopsticks and randomly ate a piece of vegetable. Before he even got to chew it, when Xiaoyi suddenly cheered him on and despite Mumu's ears turning red, she still exclaimed in surprise.

Wen Leyang was so shocked that he almost dropped his chopsticks. A thought flashed across his mind; secretly cursing himself for being clumsy. He had been so engrossed with that foolish smile on his face, that he forgot to feed both his brides by hand.

Both the brides could not be bothered about protocol… Xiaoyi was happy. It was as if she had escaped God's punishment. She pointed at the six dishes on the table, "I made three of these, while Mumu made three of those, but you only ate the ones she made!"

Wen Leyang was in disbelief, "What do you mean?"

Xiaoyi was overwhelmed with joy. She nodded with all-apparent seriousness, "You know…" She had not finished when Mumu quickly held up a wine cup to cover Xiaoyi's mouth. The two brides broke into uncontrollable laughter. The pure one cackled like a little hen, while the spicy-hot one laughed like a fox. Xiaoyi prayed that he would take Mumu's dish, and so did Mumu.

The three newlyweds had broken all the ice they had when they first entered the highland snow-covered peak in just under a minute. They laughed and gesticulated. They went on and on about the past, of how they both met in the Red Leaves Forest on Mount Emei, the chill they felt when Wen Leyang escaped from the earth-breaking toad, Xiu Er's mouth. They continued reminiscing about One Word Palace's He Shui's forced marriage, and about the fray of the Five Blessings on Nine Peaks Mountain… Amidst the enshrouding aroma of wine, Wen Leyang's heart raced faster and faster, while Mumu's face flushed redder and redder. Xiaoyi's smile also turned even more and more charming!

They were merrymaking when Xiaoyi suddenly set her chopsticks down. She tugged onto Wen Leyang's arm and whispered, "Will any enemies be coming again tonight?"

Wen Leyang laughed gallantly and shook his head, "The true soul had been exterminated, while the Heaven's Cone Nails' descendants had been crippled by us. Who else has the guts to come!?"

There was still the immortal master teacher, Kong Nuer, but if Kong Nuer wanted to come, he would have come a long time ago.

Xiaoyi heaved a sigh of relief. She pointed at Wen Leyang's face and pouted, "If no enemies are coming, then you should let that… that…" As she spoke, she looked at Mumu.

Mumu seemed to have read Xiaoyi's mind. She reminded him with a smile, "He Xiaosha!"

"Oh, right! Him! Let him remove your disguise, it's too heartbreaking to see you like this!" After Xiaoyi finished, Mumu continued with anger, "It's fine if you want to disguise yourself, but can't you just use any other look? Why must you make yourself this ugly!?"

As she said this, Mumu looked at Wen Leyang. She caressed his face and chuckled at Xiaoyi, "You have to touch this too; these scars feel so real!"

Wen Leyang spat out the mouthful of wine he just drank. He coughed and wiped his mouth. He seemed to have grasped the situation. He looked at his two brides, "They told you two that I disguised myself to… fight the enemy?"

Xiaoyi and Mumu nodded in unison.

"Who said so?"

"Grand Master Chang Li!" Xiaoyi and Mumu answered together.

If Chang Li had wanted to lie, apart from the honest prosperous child, no one on Nine Peaks Mountain would have dared to cover for her…

Wen Leyang smiled bitterly and unraveled the cat demon's lie. Mumu's eyes were red, and she was close to tears, "I thought you were merely in disguise… how did they become real scars!?"

Xiaoyi simply burst into tears. Drops of tears trickled onto the table and made its way into the wine cups.

Wen Leyang quickly repeated 'One Word Palace Scar Removing Medicine'. In the end, he chuckled, "I'll be healed in less than a month. Even the scar I got in the Red Leaves Forest will be gone."

However, the two brides shook their heads and sobbed, "You must keep that!" As they spoke, they huddled closer towards Wen Leyang. They each laid their heads on Wen Leyang's shoulders. They closed their eyes and did not speak a word.

It was Spring inside the room, with a warm fragrance. The candlelight occasionally gave off a spark and crackled melodiously… Nobody knew how much time had passed. Xiaoyi quickly jumped up from Wen Leyang's embrace. She patted her chest and smiled cunningly, "I almost fell asleep and foiled your good show!" After she finished, she ran towards her room.

Wen Leyang's bridal chamber had three side yards. The three of them had their rooms. Of course, Wen Leyang had the largest room and the largest bed. Since Wen Leyang's return, the three of them had only feasted and drank in his room.

When she saw that Xiaoyi had run away, Mumu's face flushed so redly, looking almost bloodshot. She wanted to stop her. Xiaoyi shot out the door and left, uttering with a smile, "Concede defeat!"

Wen Leyang still did not understand what was happening. He asked Mumu in shock, "You've lost?"

Mumu's skills were on par with the best elites of the Five Blessings, but she let Xiaoyi run away. She came back and stood carefully beside Wen Leyang. After she gritted her teeth, she sat on his lap spitefully. She shook her head and smiled, "I've won."

Wen Leyang widened his eyes, "Then why is Xiaoyi still so…" He had not finished when a pair of red lips softly met his own. It made Wen Leyang swallow his own words…

As they shared their first kiss, Mumu's body also seemed to curl inwards suddenly, making her a little stiff. However, when Wen Leyang pried open those white teeth shaped like beautiful pearls, Mumu's body turned into melted instantly. The two of them had only parted from their embrace after a long while.

Mumu let out a deep sigh. Suddenly, she giggled and leaped out of Wen Leyang's embrace. She skipped onto the big bed, lifted the blanket and covered herself. She only revealed her head and was blushing with a beautiful shade of red.

Wen Leyang chuckled and leaped out too. He put out the candle with a flick of his finger… The room was still bright. Wen Leyang complained, "Why are there so many candles!?"

Mumu smiled, "There's nineteen of them! Xiaoyi had wanted to light ninety-nine…" Midway throughout her sentence, she could only see darkness. Wen Leyang had already extinguished all the flames! Like a happy fish, he climbed into the blanket swiftly.

Their gentle laughter soon turned into breathy gasps, which increased in its momentum…

(Don't be mad at me!)

When dawn was about to break, Wen Leyang opened his eyes and stared silently at the roof. Not long ago, he had just slept for four days, so clearly, he was still full of vigor.

Mumu's long hair hung loosely, giving her a cool, tousled vibe. Her entire body curled up in Wen Leyang's embrace. Her brows were furrowed slightly, and the edge of her lips curled upwards slightly. Her breathing was soft and even. His fingers slid across her skin; it was as smooth as silk… At that moment, soft footsteps were heard outside the room. Xiaoyi pushed the door open with all her might. She peeked in; her voice was so soft, anyone could mistake her for a thief, "Are you both asleep?"

Wen Leyang dared not laugh lest he woke Mumu up. He answered in an equally soft voice, "I can't sleep."

Xiaoyi chuckled as she quickly covered her mouth. She tiptoed into the room and moved closer to Wen Leyang. She whispered gently, "I can't sleep as well."

Wen Leyang extended another arm and hugged Xiaoyi close. He smiled as he continued to examine the roof. Xiaoyi stroked Wen Leyang's chest, counting every one of his scars.

Mumu's eyelashes fluttered, but she did not open her eyes. The smile-lines on the edge of her lips grew deeper…

(You still can't be mad at me!) After daybreak, the three newlyweds started with an early morning. They went to greet the elders and sent the people of the Miao and Luo families scurrying back home. They waited for Wen Leyang to bring Mumu and Xiaoyi back.

Chang Li and the others showed no signs of anxiousness. They waited for Wen Leyang to be done with his matters.

Naturally, it was a hustle and bustle in the other two families. Crow Ridge was slightly better, as they were civilized people and had some restraint.

However, the men of the Miao stockade village were so warmhearted. So warm that they would even be able to light themselves up as candles for Wen Leyang's wedding! If it were not for Second Mother's yells, the three newlyweds would never have had a good night's sleep…

Every day, Mumu and Xiaoyi would plan some of the oddest tests to bet on who would get to sleep with Wen Leyang that night. It was either the right or left foot of which Wen Leyang stepped into the house with first, or whether the number of words of the first sentence that Wen Leyang spoke was an odd or even one… However, the three of them had taken their own sweet time outside for more than twenty days. When they went back home, the two brides had switched from dying to lose to dying to win…

Wen Leyang had no vile thoughts. When he was with Mumu and Xiaoyi, he would laugh at his heart's content. They have had their first taste of the world and went through life and death situations together. They also had the bond of childhood friends. The relationship between the three of them was so strong that they could never be separated. It was as sweet as honey.

When they returned home, One Word Palace had already finished refining the formula for scar removal. Xiaoyi and Mumu jumped with joy. Nineteen helped apply for the medicine on Wen Leyang; she even carefully dodged the old scar left behind in the Red Leaves Forest.

Wen Leyang could not feel a thing. He felt nothing but applying a layer of paste onto his face. Unexpectedly, when he washed his face twelve minutes later, not only did his scars disappear, his face was also as smooth as a hard-boiled egg.

Xiaoyi and Mumu were overjoyed; they requested for the remaining medicine from Nineteen and enquired all about the methods of application. They prepared themselves to remove all the scars from Wen Leyang's body.

'You've Got Me' was still inside its cocoon in the small house. The rock tower in midair was already thrown back to the depths of Mount Hua before Wen Leyang left. If Guo Huan wanted to cultivate back into his human form from the devil tower, he simply cannot be floating all day.

There was no word about the golden monkey, Qian Ren, ever since he escaped with Qin Zhui on the wedding night.

Chang Li, Hanba and Red Pot stayed on the mountain. Xiang Liu's true soul was exterminated, and the sword immortals of the Tian generation from the Black and White Island got their revenge. The little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, had already rushed back to Kunlun Mountain to pay homage to the three sword immortals.

Cone Nail had also left a few days ago. Chang Li chuckled as she told Wen Leyang, "Apart from that jade box, Cone Nail had also hidden another object in her previous life. She went to get it and will come back in the next few days. By that time, we would have known all about Kong Nuer." She added, "It's not dangerous, so there's no need to worry!"

Wen Leyang reorganized his feelings from the ceremonious marriage and went over the events in great detail. Everything started two thousand years ago, when cat demon, Chang Li, hastily shattered the demon-subduing ice cone nail on the Black and White Island. Tuo Xie wanted to take the blame for this cat demon. After that, secrets, peerless demon immortals and sword immortals that should have been hidden within the world surfaced, one after another. Eventually, they weaved themselves into a huge web in front of Wen Leyang.

Cone Nail and Red Pot wanted revenge, while Chang Li and Wen Leyang wanted to locate Grand Master Tuo Xie. The little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, also wanted to investigate the origins of the Black and White Island. Everyone's problems seemed to revolve around that immortal master teacher.

Wen Leyang was deep in thought when Red Pot suddenly yawned. It said awkwardly, "I'm almost done with my cultivation. The last few days are the most crucial ones. No matter what, do not disturb me!" After it finished, it went into action, dug a hole and tunneled into the ground.

Seeing Wen Leyang's puzzled expression, Chang Li continued with a smile, "The three battlegrounds were created by that immortal master teacher. The nine-headed monster, Xiang Liu, seemed to know quite a lot. I don't think the matter of it being subdued on the Black and White Island is that simple!"

Wen Leyang understood what Chang Li meant, but it perplexed him even more. Chang Li raised her arm and jabbed Wen Leyang's forehead, "Your abilities have improved, but you're still so stupid! If the toad could cultivate Xiang Liu's true soul, it can obtain the nine-headed monster's memories!" She paused after her outburst. Her wide eyes lit up, "Although the true soul disappeared, we still have a wicked soul in our hands!" She then pointed at Hanba.

Hanba sneered.

Wen Leyang was hit with a sudden realization. Xiang Liu had nine heads and ten souls but was still one entity. Before the ice cone nail was shattered, if the true soul had known about it, so would the wicked soul. They did not have the chance to cultivate the true soul, but melting the wicked soul sufficed.

Wen Leyang had just wrapped his mind around the matter of the wicked soul when he suddenly squalled, "The water element wicked soul and Cone Nail shares the same fate; it mustn't be killed!" He then reached out, wanting to dig the toad out.

It startled Chang Li. She hastily stopped him and dismissed his thoughts with a smile, "Nonsense!"

After Wen Leyang exclaimed, an uncanny feeling crept up to him. At first, everyone thought that the ice cone nail had lived to subdue demons. Heaven's Cone Nails shared the same fate with the corresponding wicked souls. If the wicked soul was destroyed, the Heaven's Cone Nail would have died. However, after that, Cone Nail slowly regained her memories and Heaven's Cone Nail descendants made their debut. The group found out that the demon subduing great formation on the Black and White Island was not forged by primordial Gods, and that Cone Nail was not born out of heaven's will. Her primordial spirit was extracted while she was alive and turned into Heaven's Cone Nail.

It could be ascertained that Cone Nail had nothing to do with Xiang Liu. It was the immortal master teacher who had put them together.

Chang Li also smiled towards Wen Leyang, "Don't worry, they're unrelated! Cone Nail herself knew that Red Pot intends to cultivate the wicked soul."

Wen Leyang sighed with a smile.

The water element wicked soul had already been corroded by the corpse figurines' corpse energy and was greatly weakened. It was naturally much easier to cultivate it now.

However, Wen Leyang frowned again, "If the cauldron cultivated the wicked soul, would Red Pot also obtain the soul's memories?" Even at this point, Red Pot could not regain its stamina. He relied on that magic cauldron to cultivate souls.

This was a critical question. The Yin-killing Divine Cauldron was a primordial divine tool. Although it could not cultivate the true soul, it was more than enough to crush the weakened water element's wicked soul. Red Pot first used the magic cauldron to cultivate the wicked soul to a point where it would disintegrate and pour out. At that moment, although Red Pot's body of sun and moon was weak, he could still cultivate the wicked soul which was only a step away from completion. The nine-headed monster's two thousand years' worth of memories would now be possessed by Red Pot.

After Chang Li's explanation, her expression turned serious, "There's another thing we'll need your help for!"

The colors from Wen Leyang's face had drained. He made a face as serious as Chang Li's and nodded steadily.

Chang Li pointed at herself before pointing at Hanba, "We've received some serious wounds. If we were to seclude ourselves to tend to our wounds, it would take decades and even a century! Now, we have a way to heal ourselves in the blink of an eye and restore our cultivation bases to their peaks."

Wen Leyang's face lit up with joy. He knew that Chang Li would continue regardless, however, he could not help but ask, "What's the way!?"

"Before Red Pot was subdued, he had found an incomplete centipede grass…" Wen Leyang had never heard of centipede grass before. Chang Li sketched on the ground, and no matter how he looked at it, it looked like twenty 'Feng' characters forming a chain.

Chang Li was satisfied with her artwork, "Legend has it, that when the world was made, the spiritual roots of the heaven's and the earth split into two. One of them turned into a dragon's veins and suppressed the divine state's conception, while the other condensed into centipede grass which gathered the essence of Yin and Yang. With just one leaf, even the most serious of wounds could be healed in an instant."

Wen Leyang was initially happy, but when he heard what Chang Li said, he was in slight disbelief.

Chang Li rambled on for half a day. The point was, as long as they had this grass, Hades could only stroke his beard. At that time, the grass had not matured yet, so Red Pot could not bring himself to pluck it. He had only thought about this a few days ago, but over the millennia, the world had changed. Red Pot could only make out its approximate location, as even he could not determine the exact spot.

As she said this, Chang Li shouted, "Wen Buzuo!"

Wen Buzuo immediately replied in a loud voice. He ran towards them like the wind. He held a map and spread it out in front of Wen Leyang, before pointing towards the southwest, "Shiwan Mountains!"

Wen Leyang took in a cold breath of air. This area was simply too huge. If they were going to search for a blade of grass, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack!

Chang Li also sighed, "The Shiwan Mountains during Red Pot's time were very different from how it is today. Also, nobody could determine if this grass was still there, but if we want to be healed quickly, we can only be hopelessly optimistic."

At that moment, Hanba Fifth Brother opened his mouth drily, "Let's wait for Cone Nail to return and Red Pot to finish cultivating the wicked soul. We'll then understand what's going on with Kong Nuer. If we want to discover Tuo Xie's whereabouts, we can't avoid going right up to his doorstep. The real fierce battle is upon us."

Initially, Wen Leyang had no intentions to go, but when Hanba put it that way, he gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement.

Hanba saw Wen Leyang nodding. He then smiled, which puzzled the others, "I'll go with you on this trip. You don't have to overthink things. If you found the centipede grass, you'll just have to follow my instructions!"

Looking at the exposed, bare rotting flesh and black bones on Hanba's calf, Wen Leyang had some reservations. Hanba knew what was on Wen Leyang's mind and snorted, "I can still walk without legs!"

Xiaowu puffed her chest with pride, "I'll carry daddy!"

Hanba flashed a genuine smile, which was a rare occasion. He ruffled Xiaowu's bangs…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Wen Leyang felt a sense of uneasiness rising in his heart.

To find a blade of grass on the Shiwan Mountains was a feat so ridiculous and almost impossible, but Grand Master Chang Li had insisted in all seriousness. Even the cold Hanba wanted to go on the search with him.

Chang Li saw through Wen Leyang's thoughts, "The centipede grass can return from the dead. If we find it, we'll have a much greater chance of defeating that immortal master teacher, Kong Nuer." A peculiar smile was seen on her delicate face as she spoke, "It's best if we can find it, but if we can't, then that's that."

Hanba also spoke up and said drily, "There are a lot of dead spots in the Shiwan Mountains. Once we arrive, follow my instructions, but if you can't, there's no point in going."

His voice had barely faded when Red Pot chuckled oddly underground, "This young lad is still in his wedding mood; he can't bear to leave his new brides behind!" Wen Leyang coughed and chuckled. He pretended not to hear the toad's words and blushed, without saying a word.

Chang Li's intentions were clear. This journey to Shiwan Mountains was all they could do and the rest would be left in God's hands. It would take some time to determine whether or not they would be successful. Wen Leyang said no more.

Early the second morning, Wen Leyang began to pack up. He carried the sack filled with carrots by Xiaoyi and Mumu. He embarked on the journey with Hanba and Xiaowu. They rushed towards Shiwan Mountains on the southwestern border. Before they left, Chang Li made them a promise that their journey would only take a maximum of sixty days. Regardless of whether or not they succeeded in finding the centipede grass, they must return and regroup with the others within two months.

The whereabouts of the golden monkey and Qin Zhui were unknown. The little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, held a memorial service for the three enlightened persons, while Cone Nail went on a hunt for clues left behind by her past life. Guo Huan cultivated a human form in the depths of Mount Hua, and Red Pot was at a crucial point of his wicked soul cultivation. Wen Leyang went in search of the immortal grass with Hanba. His daughter, Chang Li, stayed back on Nine Peaks Mountain to coordinate the rest. The group of elites seemed busy.

Hanba had lost both his feet and an arm, but he did not need Xiaowu or Wen Leyang to carry him. He cast his Art of Ghost and summoned a shiny black palanquin. Two skinny, fragile small ghosts yelled, hoisted the palanquin and ran towards the southwest.

Wen Leyang never thought that Hanba still had such an extravagant ability within him. Stunned, he carried Xiaowu and chased after Hanba. He had only taken two steps when he heard Wen Buzuo shout behind him, "I've prepared the carriage for you at the base of the mountain!"

Wen Leyang pondered for a bit. He carried Xiaowu and went into the car… Four days later, when Hanba, Wen Leyang, and the little darling gathered near Shiwan Mountains, the two little ghosts turned ghastly pale. They were panting so heavily that it looked like they could spit their lungs out.

Shiwan Mountain was located in the southwestern region. From a bird's vantage point, it looked like ten thousand elephants on a stampede. Although it was not too tall, it was fierce and had sharp angles. In the depths of the mountain, there were vile swamps and dangerous caves, but no signs of human life.

The little darling, Xiaowu, was on Wen Leyang's back. She looked up at the layers of mountain ridges in front of her which seemed like they could move, run and jump out any second. She stuck out her tongue and smiled, "The last place to break through Chaos in the world is here. In primordial times, the barbarians and wild beasts in the great mountain would frequently come out and harass the mortal realm. Legend has it that there were two incidences where the monsters on the mountain had come out of their lair for unknown reasons. Each time it happened, the human race was almost annihilated."

Wen Leyang had also heard of this. Not long ago, the descendants of the Chaos cone nail led the monsters from the mountain and appeared on Mount Hua. Eventually, they activated the magic circle and was passed down by Kong Nuer. They also started a series of deathly battles, pursuits and flees.

Shiwan Mountains had been a land of pure evil since the primordial times. Even profound cultivators would not set foot onto it, let alone regular people. However, Wen Leyang's cultivation base had now almost reached a level of perfection. No matter how humble and cautious he was, the pride within his young bones could not be wiped away. He still felt secretly excited and looked forward to seeing some amazing peculiarity in the mountains.

Xiaowu was not worried. She rested her chin on Wen Leyang's shoulder and giggled, "That two bastard brothers of the Chaos cone nail had called themselves the masters of Shiwan Mountains. Although the cultivation bases of the two brothers were not shabby, they might not even stand a chance against you, even if they went at you together…" She meant that although this great mountain was menacing, they need not think too much of it. The little darling criticized the world as she smiled. Her tone and mannerism were akin to that of a first-class world elite.

With a crisp snap, Wen Leyang broke a carrot in two and shared it with the little darling.

Hanba waved as he cast a spell. He changed the two little ghosts who hoisted the palanquin and said coldly, "We're going into the mountain. You two, follow the palanquin. I'll not be saying anything. No matter what you see, you mustn't speak, let alone strike out!" His voice had barely faded when the two little ghosts carried the palanquin. They giggled sharply and plunged headfirst into the great mountain. Wen Leyang carried the little darling and ran like the wind as they followed closely behind the palanquin.

Not long after they entered the mountain, the little darling laughed as she thought the world her was too peaceful. The skies were clear, the sunlight was complemented by the lush branches and leaves, scattered and mottled. The air was filled with birds chirping and bugs buzzing. Occasionally, tiny creatures would scurry past. It sounded and looked like a normal mountain ridge. However, amidst their leaps and sprints, the sensations of the invaders' bodies were constantly changing!

It had always been moist and full of warmth. Occasionally, an inexplicable bone-chilling cold would be felt. The first part of their journey was still windy as if walking along a beach, but the next step they took suddenly became dry and blazing hot, akin to a desert. Their surroundings, which were previously filled with a mesmerizing fragrance, had suddenly turned into a foul stench, one that could only come from rotting lard.

However, no matter how affected they felt, the mountains and forest before their eyes showed no signs of change whatsoever. The birds flew, the bugs buzzed, the little beasts frolicked, while the plants bloomed silently…

A scornful sneer could be heard from the palanquin ahead of them. Hanba's voice still sounded half alive, "The Chaos here has been broken. Nature's law has been established but the human presence could not be formed. That was why everyone experienced haphazard sensations in the great mountains, with our senses all over the place. The telegnosis ability of an average cultivator is useless here."

Ever since they entered the mountain, Wen Leyang's pores grew bigger, and his telegnosis ability had spread out like water. There was not much of a difference compared to normal times. After hearing what Hanba had to say, he furrowed his brows with confusion.

Hanba was inside the palanquin, but he could see Wen Leyang's face, "Our method of practice detaches us from the world. We must be an exception!"

Hanba's palanquin seemed weightless. The two little ghosts who hoisted it were taking light steps. They were so stealthy that they seemed like they could float at any second. It was needless to describe Wen Leyang's pace. The group traversed the mountain ridges and gradually made their way deep into the great mountain.

The deeper they went, the stranger Wen Leyang's expression became. His telegnosis ability was spread wide. It relayed the conditions of his surroundings back to him in great detail. Ever since they reached the side of Shiwan Mountains, everything around them seemed to come to life. The mountain rocks breathed, the trees squinted their eyes, while those little beasts watched them as they bared their fangs, revealing a sinister smile.

Gradually, some monsters that Wen Leyang had never seen before had also appeared silently. Some of them were savage, while some of them only bared their fangs. They surrounded them ever so stealthily. When the skies got darker, all sorts of monsters grew in numbers. Wen Leyang could only feel his hair standing on its ends. It was not how frightening or tough these monsters were, but they were outnumbered. The scan of his telegnosis ability proved that they were heavily surrounded by at least a few thousands of them. One would already feel uncomfortable being surrounded by a few thousand ducks, let alone by monsters.

The little darling, Xiaowu, had a demon's body, and she also cultivated in heaven's path. She only noticed the strange phenomenon now. She yelled in a low voice, flailed, and lifted her Mourning Stick out of the air. Her plump body stuck closely to Wen Leyang's back, while her alert eyes scanned the mountain range.

Xiaowu brandished her weapon, but the monsters did not conceal their hostility. A strong wind brought about a sickening stench around them without warning. Then, a cacophony of strange noises began – footsteps, howls, grinding, clawing and more. Large numbers of monsters suddenly revealed themselves from all directions and surrounded them without restraint.

Wen Leyang did not think much. His body shook and he ran up to the palanquin. He wanted to bring Hanba along to break out of the encirclement when the latter suddenly grunted, "Don't act rashly!" Then, a wave of shrill howls like a ghost's cry suddenly shot towards the heavens from the palanquin!

The two little ghosts' bodies stopped. They put the palanquin down and walked no further. They sat on the ground and licked their claws. They occasionally let out a guttural laugh, one that sounded like the hooting of an owl. They conversed in their ghost-language, which no one could comprehend.

With Hanba's mad howl, a dozen dark green lanterns appeared in the skies without warning. They formed a circle a dozen meters away and protected the palanquin, the little ghosts, the little darling, as well as Xiaowu. (Wen Leyang maybe?)

Wen Leyang frowned. It would be fine if it were to be any other day, but now that Hanba was gravely wounded, he could not sit and idle away as Hanba takes on these monsters of the great mountain alone. Just as he was about to help, Xiaowu suddenly pulled him from behind.

The little darling's eyes flickered. Excitement and fear intertwined in her gaze. Her little mouth moved closer to Wen Leyang's ear as she instructed him in an extremely low voice, "Don't move! Daddy has his ways!"

"Piggy!" After the long howl, Hanba suddenly spat out a word from the palanquin. His voice erupted like shocking thunder and reverberated through the evil mountain. A dozen dim lanterns suddenly lit up brightly right after. In an instant, the mountain they were on was illuminated in dark and peculiar green. The eerie atmosphere enshrouded the mountain in an instant.

The monsters that were closing in were stunned and slowed their pace in unison. The expression on their faces had also turned from one of fierceness and anger to one of lost and gloom.

The sound of someone panting ceaselessly came from inside the palanquin!

Wen Leyang had no idea what was going on. He turned to look at the little darling behind him, but she looked anxious. Her big eyes locked onto the palanquin, as she tightened her grip onto Wen Leyang.

Hanba's panting grew heavier and heavier. The dull hums of his breath seemed to turn into the rhythm of the world. The confused Wen Leyang even felt that the one who sat inside the palanquin was not Fifth Brother, but a primordial evil beast swallowing and spitting the word out. It was so thick that it was hard for them to breathe while standing. The skies seemed to be pulled lower with every passing second, and the ground was pushed lower and lower!

The thousands of mountains and the ten thousand trees began to bend to the sides amidst the tremor. From a bird's eye view, the vast mountain forest was slowly subdued by the thick breathing which penetrated the world. With a deep breath, the plants slanted but were restored upon exhale.

Even Wen Leyang did not notice that his heartbeat had been overpowered by the rhythm of Hanba's breathing. The panting sounds finally stopped after an indefinite period. A dead silence which seemed as long as eternity broke the air but with a snap of a finger, a fine, gossamer-like voice finally came from within the palanquin, "Backing!"

A dull 'bam' was heard. The dozens of lanterns exploded at the same time. After a flash of glaring light, not even the ashes were left! The thousands of monsters around them wore looks of sudden realization. They slowly retreated and disappeared into the wilderness…

After a while, the cool moonlight filled the world once again. Everything around them finally returned to normal.

Xiaowu sighed in relief. She hastily leaped down from Wen Leyang's back and ran up to the palanquin, "Daddy…"

Hanba's laugh sounded tired, "It's alright, let's be on our way!"

The two little ghosts jumped to their feet. They hoisted the palanquin back up and started running.

That magic spell had left Wen Leyang puzzled. He carried Xiaowu and asked softly, "What happened?"

Xiaowu's face was full of excitement. There was an insuppressible pride in her voice. She said in all seriousness, "If the netherworld piggybacks, every party gives way!"

The monsters on Shiwan Mountains had mostly inherited the nature of Chaos. They did not follow human ethics nor did they subject themselves to the ways of man. If an outsider entered the mountain, they would be mercilessly annihilated without exception.

The nether world was dissociated from heaven's path and had an immense grudge against the mortal realm, but it had no ties to the monsters on Shiwan Mountains. Hanba had piggybacked in the name of the netherworld. The demons stepped back from their hostility and slowly retreated.

As they were talking, a light of sudden realization appeared on Xiaowu's face, "That's why daddy accompanied you into the mountain! Although Chang Li's cultivation base was almost the same as daddy's, she couldn't invoke the name of the netherworld, nor could she hope to negotiate a piggyback with these monsters!" After she finished, she caught her breath before continuing, "With your cultivation base, naturally, there's nothing to fear. Unfortunately, these monsters can't be killed nor do they fear death. We only have slightly more than a month left and can't be held up by them every day!"

Wen Leyang was also hit with a sudden realization. He nodded and chuckled.

Their group had the magic spell, 'nether world piggybacking' to protect them. As they traveled within the mountain, as expected, no other monsters dared to bother them. Over the next few days, Hanba led Wen Leyang and Xiaowu as they ran around the mountain. They had no direction, nor did they have an end-goal. Like finding a needle in a haystack, they started searching for the centipede grass in vain.

Hanba would sometimes leave the palanquin and walk with the support of the two little ghosts. He was expressionless, and could not be bothered to even glance at the plants around him. He seemed to be disinterested with the centipede grass. Wen Leyang dared not ask him anything. He merely ran aimlessly around the mountain out of boredom.

In a blink of an eye, they had almost spent half of their allocated time here. They only had twelve days to go. If they were still unable to locate that centipede grass, Wen Leyang and the others had to return home and regroup with the rest.

This day was the same as the others. Wen Leyang carried Xiaowu out of boredom, with his telegnosis ability still scanning their surroundings. He wanted to sense something different, but Hanba, who was ahead of them grunted all of a sudden. He walked out of the palanquin. After his fierce eyes did a quick sweep of his surroundings, he stopped on a molehill not too far away, "Let's have a look there!"

This was the first time Hanba had pointed out a destination to go to. Even if the molehill was no larger than a grave wound, Wen Leyang and the little darling were still overjoyed. They agreed jubilantly, but just as they were about to move, a stifling howl echoed suddenly from deep within the mountains!

The howl sounded like an amplified cow's moo, which caused a thunderous resonance and a buzzing vibration. Each sound was louder than the previous one, as it rumbled towards them from afar. A naked, burly man with shaggy hair and a curly beard, with only a rag around his waist, was towing a rundown stone car as he ran towards them from the edge of Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability. The mooing came from him!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 281: Rocks

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

A dozen rocks of uneven sizes were piled up in the car messily. The large ones were the size of millstones, while the little ones were watermelon-sized.

Ever since Hanba entered the mountain and cast Art of Ghost to piggyback, no monsters came to bother them anymore. Wen Leyang was alarmed. He strode and stood in front of Hanba and Xiaowu. Hanba's expression did not change. He reminded Wen Leyang drily, "Ignore him, we shouldn't be in trouble!"

The naked burly man pulled the car; he ran at the speed of almost like that of an old demon rabbit, Bu Le's movements. He only entered everyone's line of vision after some time. From afar, Wen Leyang saw that the man was drenched in sweat. Every drop of thick sweat trickled down, resulting in patches and patches of perspiration stains on his body.

Although the man was not far away, the wind which stirred up as he ran came long before he reached them. Wen Leyang was caught off guard that he was almost flung backward! If they had closed their eyes and only felt his running, it was as if he was not a mooing barbarian, but a thunderous great mountain instead!

Wen Leyang supported Xiaowu and Hanba. They took a few steps back and made way. However, when the man saw them, he looked happy. He quickly stopped his charge in front of them.

When he was running, apart from the strong winds he caused, there was nothing too alarming. However, the instant he stopped, the surrounding flowing mountains shook violently.

Xiaowu was startled. She flipped her hands and flashed her Mourning Staff.

There were streaks of dirty water on the man's face and his messy hair concealed his eyes. A putrid, sour smell was emanating from his body. He smiled at them before asking, "Are you guys… strong?" His voice was loud, but his tone was awkward and strange as if he had not spoken for a long time.

The little darling made a fierce expression on her tiny face and asked with a childish voice, "What do you want!?"

The man had both his hands in a firm grip on the car, "If you guys have the strength, do help me hold this car for a moment. I'll be right back." As he spoke, he seemed to frown, "If you're not strong enough, it's fine – this car is very heavy."

Wen Leyang looked sideways at Hanba. Hanba was void of expression, but his gaze was filled with confusion. Even with his experience, he had no idea where this man, who pulled a car to transport rocks on Shiwan Mountains, came from.

The man's origins were uncanny; the request he made was even more baffling. The little darling winked at Wen Leyang and jumped out, "I'll help you hold the car. Be quick with your business!"

The man shook his head unexpectedly. His hands did not leave the car, "You might not be able to hold it!" As he said this, he turned and looked at the rocks in the car before saying to the little darling, "Try grabbing one of the smaller ones, let's see if you can move them."

The little darling did not know whether to laugh or to cry, as she mumbled, "It's only a car of rocks!" However, she still did as she was instructed. After using her life vitality flow to protect her body, she grabbed the smallest rock on the car, but the expression on her little face changed!

It was but a small rock the size of a watermelon, but no matter how the little darling exerted her strength, it did not budge! Wen Leyang and Hanba exchanged a shocked glance. The rock seemed to have grown onto the car, but even if it had truly taken root, with Xiaowu's strength, it should not have been a problem to even lift the entire car.

The little darling tried a few times, but she could not move that insignificant, tiny rock. Her small face flushed red. She let go of the rock and said spitefully, "What rock is this? Why is it so heavy!?" As she said this, she raised her leg and kicked the car mercilessly.

The man snorted, "I told you that this car was very heavy. If you're not strong enough, it's fine!"

Of course, the little darling was dissatisfied. Her cultivation base was at the level of the giant pangolin, Po Tu. She had looked down on everyone else, except for Hanba, Chang Li and the other peerless demon immortals. She could even lift a tall building if she wanted to, let alone a small rock.

There and then, Hanba thought of something. He floated forward and pulled Xiaowu, who was fuming with even more anger, back to his side. He instructed Wen Leyang, "You try it!"

Wen Leyang was a young man at heart and he had long wanted to hug the rocks, but as the man's origins were uncanny, he was unsure whether he was a friend or foe. That was why he stayed on the sides to protect Hanba and his daughter. Now that he was suggested to do so, he immediately stepped forward. He kept his mind partially alert to guard himself against the man's possible sneaky attacks, and at the same time, the Poison of Life and Death within his body flowed around and swirled. He picked a slightly larger rock and grabbed it.

The great force summoned by the Poison of Life and Death flowed vigorously. With Wen Leyang's low howl, the rock moved slightly. Finally, he managed to slowly carry it out of the car. Then, popping sounds ceaselessly echoed beneath his feet. Wen Leyang had just picked up the rock when his increased body weight gradually caused him to sink into the hard mountain rocks.

Although he lifted the rock, Wen Leyang was still startled. All his joints and muscles trembled strangely. He could not believe that a rock would be this heavy. He conjured the Faulty Punch without even thinking. If what Xiaowu said about peculiar magic hidden inside the rock was true, it would be broken by the Faulty Punch by now.

However, the rock was still heavy. When Wen Leyang executed his Faulty Punch, he sank at an even greater speed. He disappeared after a few seconds, and only his hands could be seen holding up the rock.

The naked burly man seemed to have seen through the Faulty Punch. He muttered an 'eh' and chuckled, "Your method of practice is interesting; it can break the magic!" After he finished, he sighed with a low, muffled voice, "You guys won't do. You're not strong enough. Never mind! I'm leaving!" After he spoke, he pulled the car and took a few steps back. He jumped onto the rock which was still held high by Wen Leyang. Amidst a loud rumble, the rock struck up a cold wind as it howled and dropped back into the car. Then, the man started mooing again and continued running.

The man left as quickly as he came. It was not long before he disappeared at the drop of a hat. Wen Leyang jumped out from the pit, his face filled with shock. He shook his head towards Xiaowu and smiled bitterly, "I've tested it with Faulty Punch, there's no magic spell on those rocks."

Xiaowu's eyes were filled with incredulity.

Wen Leyang was also puzzled, "If those rocks were that heavy, the car should have been sunk by now, unless his magic spell can't be broken by the Faulty Punch…" He was halfway through his speech when he shut his mouth. He suddenly remembered that the man's arms had never left the car even for a second. On the man's arms were solid muscles, with throbbing veins.

The seemingly insignificant car could support the heavy rocks! That man had only used nothing but his strength to support that car-full of huge rocks that was heavier than a hill – all by holding on to the bumper. That was how the car and rocks did not sink into the ground!

The speed at which the man ran as he towed the car was far from inferior to old demon rabbit, Bu Le!

Wen Leyang was completely dumbfounded. There was no end to the wonders of this world, but if all of this was true, it was too shocking.

Hanba seemed to have already guessed this person's origins. He chuckled, "He's also a monster of the legends. It seems like my journey is not in vain as I've seen him with my very own eyes!" He was too lazy to elaborate after that statement. He returned to the palanquin with a flash and instructed drily, "There's no need to think too much. This monster is not, at the very least, related to us. Let's be on our way, for the centipede grass isn't far away!"

Wen Leyang knew Hanba. If he had no intention to spill any information, it was useless even if he were to ask him about it. The centipede grass was close, so he carried the little darling with joy and dashed towards the molehill pointed out by Hanba.

The little darling knew Wen Leyang's thoughts. She said with a smile, "Wait 'til we find the centipede grass. I'll help you ask daddy what kind of monster that man is!"

Plants did not grow well on the small hill. Compared to the lush greenery around it, it seemed somewhat dissolute. The two little ghosts were mentally connected with their master. Hanba did not need to give any instructions when they hoisted the palanquin and went around the small hill. After making about eight rounds, Hanba suddenly let out a series of strange laughter, "Wen Leyang, open up a hole and go in!"

Wen Leyang grunted in agreement and did not ask why. He put the little darling down. He then danced with the Faulty Punch and ran towards the earth mound!

The little hill was not a rock mountain but a grave mound; it was very loose. Like a hot knife slicing into butter, Wen Leyang went in with no resistance.

After a brief moment, a series of howling squalls coming from the small hill broke the silence. A dozen monsters the size of wild boars covered in scales broke out of the ground and ran out haphazardly from the small hill's surroundings. They scattered. Then, Wen Leyang chuckled and leaped back beside Hanba and his daughter, "There's an underground cave!"

Under the small hill, was a hidden shining entrance to a black cave. Although it was not big, it was enough for a van to go in and out easily.

Those scaly unnamed wild beasts had claimed this place home. They looked fierce and strong, but they were cowards. Wen Leyang had frightened all of them by just making his entrance.

The two little ghosts were mentally connected to Hanba and put the palanquin down. After bowing respectfully a few times, they vanished into thin air. Hanba had the Art of Ghost to protect himself. Although he had no legs, he could still float. He led Xiaowu by the arm and said to Wen Leyang, "Let's go down. You walk in front. If something alive attacks us, kill it with no exception!"

Wen Leyang knew that magical immortal grass would have an evil beast guarding them. The poison in his body flowed as he kept a keen eye on his surroundings with his telegnosis ability. He took a deep breath and led the father and daughter into the underground cave.

The road inside the underground cave became winding as it went downwards. Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability could not seem to detect an end to their foray. A strange rustling sound came ceaselessly out of the ground. All around them, more and more scaled monsters were startled by them. They did not dare to peek at the intruders and hastily ran in all directions instead.

Wen Leyang frowned slightly. There must be some kind of fierce beast near the immortal grass, but there should not be this many cowardly beasts near an evil beast. He wanted to turn around and ask Hanba, but he knew that the best he could get out of him would be two snorts in response.

The underground cave was sinisterly cold and steep. Huge cracks could be seen everywhere. There were no signs of human digging, so this should be a deep, naturally-formed cave. The lower they went, the brighter and more spacious their surroundings became. The cracks which appeared beneath their feet now and then also became wider and wider. Sometimes, there was no path, as the cracks were straight. The three of them could only stick to the wall like lizards as they slowly made their way down.

Luckily, only their path was difficult to traverse, as they were not attacked by any monsters or barbarians. Wen Leyang reckoned that they would have reached the bottom by now even if it was two Mount Huas. The underground cave which they were in had turned from a pit cave, which could only fit eight people, into a vast space. If it were not for Hanba pointing the way out, they would have been hopelessly lost.

However, what Wen Leyang could not understand was despite Hanba's telegnosis ability, he failed to sense what was at the end of this ground cave, after being greatly wounded.

How could the zombie be so confident that the centipede grass was at the end of this deep cave!? If the one who pointed the way was not Hanba Fifth Brother, Wen Leyang would have thought that he had been fooled.

The three of them had spent many hours underground when Hanba finally heaved a long sigh of relief. There was a hint of happiness in his voice, "We're at the end!"

The little darling took a deep breath. Her little face registered a certain degree of shock. She pointed at a faraway direction, "At the depths… how could it be… a burial ground?"

Wen Leyang had only understood now. Hanba was half a corpse! His discovery of this underground cave was not because he found the centipede grass with his telegnosis ability, but he had traveled all this way relying on his corpse instincts. Wen Leyang smiled bitterly, "The centipede grass… also grows on a burial ground?"

As expected, Hanba snorted and did not answer Wen Leyang, but pointed at the boundless space far away, "Let's go!" After a brief moment, he added, "That's not a burial ground, it's… a battlefield left behind from ancient times!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 282: The Different Paths

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Their group of people all possessed the telegnosis ability. They had night vision, but the depth of the earth's core was not as dark as they had imagined. They failed to notice that bits of phosphorescence were swirling and shimmering from unknown corners. Wen Leyang was still leading the pack right in front, but he felt rather strange throughout the journey. He was only puzzled, not suspicious, towards either Hanba or Darling.

The further Wen Leyang walked, the more he sensed in his heart that the unusual feeling that he had was gradually diminishing. The end of the subterranean cavern was indeed too spacious, with towers and towers of gigantic rocks as high as mountains firmly supporting the thick and heavy bottom layer above. The faint glow shimmering from the unknown mineral above his head was dimming, but it was tainted with spiritual energy, akin to the stars behind wispy clouds.

Stalagmites in various shapes were all standing scattered next to them; there was also the sound of water echoing from afar.

After they had walked towards the depth for a little while, the phosphorescence underneath their feet and before their bodies gradually started to grow concentrated. Wen Leyang frowned. Even though the Wen family was not well-known for their expertise in corpse control, they had experience in dealing with dead people nonetheless. He understood that each streak of ghost's fire before his eyes belonged to one unknown skeleton!

Hanba suddenly sped up, but in his usual murky gaze was rarely-seen excitement. Occasionally, he picked up a piece of bone from the soil, held it to his nose and inhaled deeply. The expression on his face reflected something similar to the insane addiction of drugs.

Wen Leyang dared not ask too much. He pulled Little Five along and guarded Hanba closely. He then followed Hanba as they dashed into the spacious subterranean cavern. Their surroundings grew colder and colder. No matter how hard Wen Leyang tried to scan the area with his telegnosis ability, there was not even a sense of vitality he could detect, and even the pleasant tinkles of water too gradually turned savage and tyrannical.

Wen Leyang took out a digital watch from his bag… From the moment they descended into the subterranean cavern's end, they had already walked for more than ten hours.

Although he could not remember how many times was he trapped in a place so dark that he could not tell day from night, the only way he could tell time was to depend on this little trick that could function for years without a change of battery. Before he left the house, he intentionally carried one more watch with him.

Guo Hua who was walking right in front suddenly stopped in his tracks. It was that moment when Wen Leyang suddenly discovered in astonishment, that their surroundings had already turned into a boundless sea of phosphorescence before they could even notice!

Wen Leyang could no longer refrain himself. He asked Hanba softly, "The Centipede Grass…?"

Hanba waved his hand and interrupted Wen Leyang's speech, "I am casting a spell now, for the Centipede Grass will reveal itself soon. You shall wait at the side for a while. No matter what unusual sign appears later, as long as I do not make a sound, you are not allowed to move, otherwise…" As he spoke, Hanba laughed in the most peculiar manner to Wen Leyang's surprise, "You are going to kill me."

Wen Leyang's expression grew cold; he nodded solemnly.

Hanba then turned around and looked towards Darling. His expression changed from his usual kind and warm demeanor, as he scolded sternly but softly, "Same goes for you too! No matter what I do later, you are only allowed to look and not ask a thing!"

Darling too, hastily nodded. She tucked herself piteously into Wen Leyang's cradle. She also sensed a little injustice and could not understand why her father was so stern. She pouted with rage.

Hanba was done giving instructions to the two youths. He first raised an arm and gave himself a good stretch. Soon after he positioned himself, his dry and skinny body seemed to not even possess an ounce of weight. He was akin to a gush of cold wind that suddenly plundered towards one side, and plundered to the edge of Wen Leyang's sight. Hanba then paused ever so slightly, stretched out his hand and guided a streak of black radiance out of thin air. He then stabbed into the surface of the ground ferociously, while squalling twice with a voice that sounded like an owl's hoot. When the phosphorescence in the surrounding expanded a little, only then Hanba floated once again and pounced towards the next formation's eye.

Hanba's body tossed and turned. He plundered and spun around Wen Leyang and Little Five as he drew an enormous circle. Wen Leyang could only feel as the phosphorescence in the surroundings grew brighter and brighter. Its faint ghastliness gradually turned into a piercing greenish-blue, and in the end, it warped into the ghost's radiance that surged skywards!

Darling's eyes widened. Her little face was filled with puzzlement as she recognized the Art of Ghost that had just been launched by Hanba. She could not help but speak to Wen Leyang softly, "This is… the great formation of 'Different Paths'! This magic formation is not meant to…"

Before Darling could finish her sentence, Hanba suddenly laughed out loud in a ghastly manner, "Break the demon body!"

'Thud'. Akin to the muffled sound of a breaking bowstring, the dry and withered skin of Fifth Brother's body had completely blasted into pieces in a flash, while a huge hole gnawed abruptly onto his stomach at the same time! It emitted a foul stench that was so thick that there was no way anyone could tear away from it. It was so heavy and suffocating; so tyrannical that it shattered one's heart and lungs, accompanied by the corpse immortal's ghastly growl. It suddenly exploded in the spacious and boundless subterranean cavern with a loud bang and filled the air of every corner ever so suddenly.

It was as if Wen Leyang's brain hummed; Darling too, suddenly covered her mouth. None of them had expected that Hanba would use the demon body breaking spell to guide the great formation that he had just laid down.

Not long after that, Hanba finally completed his Art of Ghost. His face, without even an inch of skin, seemed to reveal a smile. His body then turned limp, as he slowly sat on the ground.

Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability coiled; there was no spiritual grass nor strange trees in the surroundings. He could not care about the oddness he felt at that moment, so he held the petrified Darling as he leaped towards Hanba. The moment he moved, he did not expect an immense, freezing gush of force to suddenly roll and pounce in from all directions! Wen Leyang was caught off-guard, and could only manage a 'humph' as he tumbled onto the ground heavily. Soon after that, the gush of cold force vanished.

Wen Leyang was greatly startled. His body jolted up straight and stiff with the sound of a whoosh. He was about to dash forward, when the Yin's cold mighty force converged once again and surged towards him ferociously! He was fully prepared this time, with his Poison of Life and Death circulating rapidly and tremendous force rippling out from his Faulty Punch, but the power of Yin's coldness was still like a mighty torrent, capable of overturning the heaven. It threw him down onto the ground mercilessly.

Wen Leyang continuously urged his Poison of Life and Death. He kept jumping up, but he was thrown away again by the tremendous force continuously. The other party's strength was unimaginably powerful, yet it was not too incisive. It vanished immediately after he was thrown onto the ground, leaving Wen Leyang uninjured.

At this moment, Little Five seemed to have thought of something. She stretched out her hand and pulled Wen Leyang, who was about to jump up once again, "Why don't you stop using your poison power and see if you can stand up that way!"

Wen Leyang said nothing. He absorbed the Poison of Life and Death, turned over and stood up. As expected by Darling's prediction, he did not exert any strength, neither did the other party. Wen Leyang did not bother to find out why, as he retracted the Poison Power of Life and Death. He walked with quick strides towards Hanba, yet after he had walked for a while, an invisible wall suddenly appeared before his body. It was cold, yet heavy and thick. The wall firmly blocked him from walking.

Hanba was sitting at a spot nearby. He laughed as he shook his head towards Wen Leyang.

Little Five bawled and cried loudly. She suddenly collided towards that invisible shield before their bodies as if she was mad, yet the moment she moved the life vitality in her body, the mighty power of the Yin's coldness too moved by her movement. It suddenly rolled in from all directions and threw her onto the ground ferociously.

At this moment, Hanba suddenly spoke. His face, void of skin, was mottled with flesh and blood. He was so hideous that he appeared savage, yet his tone of voice was mixed with hints of affection and apology, "My child… as you are already aware that this is the 'Different Paths', then why do you find the need to try again and again?"

Wen Leyang and Little Five were trapped in a circle with a diameter of a thousand steps by Hanba's spell. Without using the poison power or life vitality, they could move unhindered within the circle, yet they could never break through that invisible barrier outside the circle no matter what. If they were to transfer their life vitality to break through the barrier, the power of the netherworld's coldness within the magic formation would be triggered in accordance, and defeat both of them!

Wen Leyang could roughly understand what happened. He was feeling all sorts of feelings in his heart, and was dumbstruck for a long while before he asked in a hoarse voice, "In Shiwan Mountain, there is certainly no such thing as the immortal grass capable of recuperating demonic primordial energy."

Hanba was outside the ghost formation 'Different Paths'. He spoke in a dull voice, "There is such a thing as the immortal grass, but it is not in the Shiwan Mountain. Zhui Zi left the Nine Peaks Mountain and was specifically on her way to retrieve the grass. She is also searching for the golden monkey, Qian Ren's whereabouts."

Hanba panted for a while, before continuing, "The demon cat is the initiator of evil. She is looking for Tuo Xie, while Zhui Zi and the golden monkey, Qian Ren, are determined to destroy their common enemy – that immortal master teacher. They are about to seek revenge. After Liu Zheng found out about the sequence of events that took place, he felt that Kong Nuer's demonic influence was felt all over the world, for Kong Nuer entrapped his three esteemed master teacher's laborious efforts for thousands of years. He was also about to look for him to uphold justice. You, on the other hand, are nothing but a mere junior that even Tuo Xie had not heard of. All these matters have nothing to do with you, now that the true soul has already been executed. You shall stay in this magic formation for a while before you return to the mountain to spend the rest of your life!"

Wen Leyang held the bawling Little Five in his arms. He stretched out his hand to wipe away her tears, "Have all of you found Kong Nuer's whereabouts?"

Hanba laughed in a noncommittal manner, "I cannot say that we have found him, but during the days when you were visiting the Luo family and the Miao clansmen, we truly have found some clues." Hanba coughed as he spoke, his voice sounded even weaker, "The decision to not allow you to participate in the matter anymore is something that everyone had already discussed."

Wen Leyang suddenly felt hollow and empty in his heart. This emotion was petrifying him, whether it was rage, bitter cries or laughter. There was utterly no way he could vent his emotion, and the only thing he could do at the moment was to only hug the Darling in his arms tightly, "All of you… are about to risk your lives to fight, yet no one is willing to bring me along."

Hanba nodded and continued cackling hideously, "Now that you have achieved vast enhancement in your cultivation base and have also been trained in the Faulty Punch capable of breaking the magic spell, it is not an easy task to trap you! Fortunately, Red Pot knew that this subterranean cavern was once an ancient battleground. The malevolent energy was so strong it was unparalleled, while the energy was condensed in the earth's core with no way to disperse. So, I brought you here…" Hanba then heaved a sigh in a feigned relaxed manner, "Anyhow, I did not disappoint the crowd's effort."

Wen Leyang's heart was beating loudly. Even he, could not be certain if he felt angry or touched, as he laughed forcefully and asked Hanba, "How about you?"

Hanba stretched out his hand and peeled away from his remnant skin cautiously from his heart, before answering slowly, "Me? After my return to the Nine Peaks Mountain, I shall consume the Centipede Grass and regain my full cultivation power. Then, everyone will depart together to look for Kong Nuer."

When he was speaking, Kong Nuer procured a ghost talisman from his chest pocket. He tore it into pieces before placing it into his mouth and swallowed it. A moment later, two little ghosts floated by and arrived with a sedan chair.

Darling suddenly jumped out from Wen Leyang's arms. Soon after she was heavily thrown onto the ground by the power of Yin's coldness, she broke in violent lamentations, "The grand master, Mi Xu, instructed the father to suppress the evil soul. Now that the evil soul has already been dissolved, everything else that happens afterward is utterly unrelated to you. Why are you still going…? Why are you still going!?"

"It has nothing to do with me since the beginning. However… after I have pondered over this matter, I understood that if Mi Xu was still alive, he would certainly go too. Since he cannot go now, I shall go on his behalf." As he spoke, Hanba sat on the sedan chair, with the two little ghost's support, "This ghost formation of Different Paths will break on its own without attacks after ten years. By then, regardless of whether we or Kong Nuer were to triumph, the matter would have already been resolved, and becomes completely none of your businesses!"

Of course, Hanba was going to join Chang Li, Zhui Zi and the rest in searching for Kong Nuer. Otherwise, he would never trap Little Five as well.

Wen Leyang watched as Hanba was about to leave. He hastily roared and asked, "What was going on with Kong Nuer back then…?"

The two little ghosts shouted as they lifted the sedan chair and floated afar. Hanba completely disregarded Wen Leyang's question. He left an instruction behind in the end, "Take care of the little Darling!"

It took only a moment before the sedan chair vanished beyond Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability.

Darling finally grew tired of crying. Her eyes reddened as she lay in the ghost formation, sobbing occasionally.

Wen Leyang wanted to cry too, but because of the few demon immortals' arrangements, he could not be certain if they were kindhearted or mischievous. It also because… after ten years, his little wives would turn into middle-aged women!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 283: Shiwan

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

The ancient battleground was hidden in the subterranean cavern. There was once a violent battle between the barbarians and the rare beasts, but no evidence was left behind. These monsters each originated from the Shiwan Mountain; they were born out of the heaven and Spirit Primordial Energy. The malevolent energy left behind after they perished was much sharper and heavier than the one in the human battleground.

This battleground was located in the depths of the vicious, huge mountain's core. In addition to Hanba Fifth Brother's full force in guiding the formation with the demon body breaking spell, the power of ghost formation that he had summoned was no trivial matter. But even as such, there was utterly no way Hanba could trap Wen Leyang now.

The Faulty Punch was capable of breaking all the magic spells in the world, but in the final analysis, it was still using his power to wear down the time. Wen Leyang depended on the strong Poison of Life and Death in an attempt to wear down the boundless malevolent energy that was condensed. It was estimated that it could take longer than just waiting for the ghost formation to disperse by itself.

Wen Leyang attempted for an unknown amount of times, yet he did not manage to break through the ghost formation all along. In the end, he immediately gave up in dejection, but fortunately, there was still the Darling as his companion. It was much better than being trapped alone.

Darling's comprehension in the Ghost of Art was only superficial as compared to Hanba Fifth Brother. Even though she could recognize the ghost formation of 'Different Paths', her knowledge and cultivation base alone could not break the formation at all.

In reality, even if Hanba were to return now, he was incapable of removing this magic formation. He conjured an irreversible Guiding Formation. Unless the person's strength in the formation was greater than the formation itself or if the period of ten years has elapsed, no one could remove this ghost formation.

The only fortunate event to come out of this situation was Wen Leyang wearing his digital watch and did not need to depend on scratching off days to tell the time, the way Red Pot did back then.

Moreover, they were in the depths of the earth's core, where it was too dark to distinguish day from night. They could not see the sun at all, so they could not scratch off the days either. However, there was still one more matter Wen Leyang could not understand. He was not hungry right now, but if he were to be given food, he was still able to eat it. He was feeling uncertain and wondered if he truly did not eat for the next eight years, would he die of starvation?

Every day that passed felt like it flashed by ever so quickly. But the days were long, which felt as long as a few centuries.

A big and a small person spent their time being completely bored in the earth's core. They discussed a lot about the violent battle between the group of demon immortals and of course, Kong Nuer. Wen Leyang pondered for a long time… Kong Nuer's whereabouts, still befell on the jade box that Zhui Zi retrieved from the snow peak in the end.

At the thought of this, Wen Leyang was feeling troubled, for each of the demon immortals' schemes was deep and dark. They had since concluded the matter, that even if Wen Leyang were to leave this place, he could never find any clues that were related to Kong Nuer, let alone know its whereabouts.

Even before they entered the subterranean cavern, the carrots which he brought along had already been eaten. Wen Leyang did not have much to eat there, so he conserved his energy by sleeping. Their biggest enjoyment was to count the days using the digital watch. Four years had already gone by without them noticing.

One day, the digital watch was not working anymore…

Wen Leyang even toyed intending to end his life. He was wallowing in regret, not because he was trapped by Hanba's magic formation and was suspicious back then, but because he failed to bring an extra battery along for his digital watch.

In the last few years, Wen Leyang's mustache and hair grew out in a hideous mess; he was completely disheveled. Little Five on the other hand, remained the same; she was still the little darling, childish and delicate. She sat cross-legged next to Wen Leyang's side and stuffed the digital watch into his hand. She spoke in all apparent seriousness, "Remove the battery!"

Wen Leyang peered at Darling in surprise. There was excitement in his incredulous tone of speaking that could not be suppressed, "You… have brought an extra battery?"

Darling shook her head, "The battery is out of power. It will still be usable after I bite on it twice!"

Wen Leyang coughed. There was truly such a saying in the early nineties, but it was not referring to the button cell in a watch. He feigned laughter and was stunned for a moment, but as soon after he frowned, he tilted his head to the side to listen to something.

Darling watched as he shifted his attention somewhere else. She pushed him gently and was about to say something when a cow-like sound was suddenly heard, and abruptly echoed from the far end!

Darling uttered an 'oh no'. She could no longer care about dismantling the digital watch, as she gripped Wen Leyang's arm, "It's that wild man who was pulling the cart!"

The thundering footsteps and the mooing howls grew louder and clearer. It was unbeknownst to them as to why the naked burly man that Wen Leyang met on the Shiwan Mountain had pulled his cart into the subterranean cavern. He seemed to be jumping down level by level based on his descending howling voice.

Wen Leyang's eyes were glowing; he pulled Darling over and asked softly, "The ghost formation of Different Paths allows one to enter but not exit, right?" The two people were trapped together for four years. Little Five had since shared the mysteries of the ghost formation to him.

Darling had yet to respond to the situation and nodded gloomily, "It's as easy as blowing off dust when entering the formation, yet when exiting the formation, one would need to break through the power of the prohibition spell that belongs to the magic formation!"

Wen Leyang tugged at his long mustache as he laughed strangely, "If the wild man were to pass by, we must think of a way to trick him into entering!"

It was only then that Darling was suddenly enlightened; she could not help but chuckle. Her little face was filled with excitement. The naked burly man's divine power was shocking, as he was much stronger than Wen Leyang by many times. If he were to be trapped in this ghost formation as well, he could be strong enough to find his way out!

They listened as the sound of the cow-howling grew even louder and clearer. Little Five's entire body was trembling in excitement. She inhaled a deep breath strenuously to calm herself, before speaking, "How are you going to trick him into entering?"

Wen Leyang blinked his eyes. He opened his mouth and muttered to himself, "Oh right… how am I to do so?"

Wen Leyang's grand wedding ended up in such a pity. There were thousands and thousands of people, including his relatives and guests, on the Nine Peaks Mountain, and yet the two people who were the worst liars were here… Because those old demons like Chang Li and Zhui Zi, Ji Fei and Shui Jing, Bushuo and Buzuo, the Rainbow brothers, and even little Chi Maojiu were there, any one of them would have already come up with eighteen lies here.

The naked burly man pulled his cart and stomped on Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability into pieces. He dashed all the way and arrived. The two people in the ghost formation had yet to figure out a solution…

Legend has it that the burly man was also a spiritual monster. This monster that cultivated the heaven's path's skill in scheming was no less inferior than his cultivation base. He would never fall prey to dangerous situations so easily. Wen Leyang thought so hard that his brain was about to explode. He still could not decide if he should shout 'help me', or shout 'do not come in'. Perhaps, he should feign loud laughter and cry loudly…

The first time when the naked burly man appeared, his running speed was only as fast as the old demon rabbit, Bu Le. But this time, his speed had increased by more than ten times from his last! Even for the demon cat, Chang Li, with the most agile movements amongst the group of demon immortals, she could not keep up with the pace of the running burly man at all.

The burly man was still pulling the cart along. Only this time, there were only seven to eight rocks on the cart. Moreover, the rocks were not considered large. Just as Wen Leyang was still raising his brows and widening his eyes in an attempt to lie, the burly man had already howled and dashed into the ghost formation from afar, in a flash!

Little Five and Wen Leyang did not expect not to put in any effort. They cheered together. Soon after, they burst out laughing and startled the burly man instead.

The burly man pulled his cart along, but the moment he entered the ghost formation, his movement was halted. After he exerted his strength slightly for a few times, the burly man stopped in his tracks. He looked left and right in puzzlement, as he lifted the cart's front handles. In the end, his gaze stopped at Wen Leyang and Darling who were so happy they almost suffocated. He asked in a low, muffled voice, "What's going on here?"

Darling did not know how to lie, but she was good at telling the truth. She answered very unfairly, "Someone guided this battleground's malevolent energy and launched the magic formation of 'Different Paths', before trapping us here."

Wen Leyang hastily added, "Now, you're trapped as well…"

He was halfway through his speech when the burly man suddenly pulled away from his cart. Even though he was much slower now, he walked step by step in a manner that was beyond stable and firm. He laughed out loud and reprimanded, "These two young kids are not kindhearted! They did not even warn me when they saw me coming in!"

Wen Leyang sniggered. Darling on the other hand pouted indignantly, "You entered too fast, I didn't even have the time to warn you yet."

The burly man's feet moved continuously. He walked towards them, step by step, widened his cow eyes, and laughed, "The boy is more honest." The boy's mustache had almost grown to his chest by now. He did not know what to say and watched as the naked burly man approached him closer and closer. His chest tightened for a while, as he hastily hid Darling behind his back.

"This magic formation is holding up my work; I must break it regardless!" The burly man was smiling intensely, "Come over and lie on my back, you two children. I am going to break the formation now, and I don't want you to be collateral damage."

Wen Leyang and Little Five did not expect everything to go so smoothly. They thanked the burly man continuously and crawled onto his wide and firm back. He waited for the both of them to sit properly before he let out muffled howls. The muscles that wrapped his arms suddenly tightened!

With the muffled sound of rustling, that cart filled with rocks was lifted by the burly man, inch by inch. Following the final thundering sound of a raging roar that echoed from his mouth and surged skywards, the burly man exerted the strength of his entire body. He suddenly flung the cart outside ferociously! The entire ghost formation exploded with a piercing sharp howling noise and a sonic boom. In a flash, the cart and the unimaginably heavy pieces of rocks rolled all the way, and merged with the power of Yin's coldness of the ghost formation!

The burly man leaped up high into the air. With his fist as heavy as a hill, he pounded furiously onto the surface of the ground. The entire subterranean cavern was vibrating with the muffled sound of a loud bang!

The burly man moved continuously. He leaped up once again after throwing a punch, and once again accumulated enough strength for a second mountain-collapsing blow.

Within the ghost formation of 'Different Paths', everyone was incapable of guiding life vitality and urging strength. Otherwise, the mighty power in the ghost formation would surge forward. The naked burly man's actions depended on his own strength to forcefully resist the power of the great formation!

Wen Leyang did not speak, but he had already rolled down from the burly man's back when the rock cart had been tossed out. His nine fingers were intertwined as he balled his fists into the shape of a hammer. With the burly man's yell, he cackled strangely as he urged the Poison of Life and Death of his entire body desperately, under the shackles of the boundless ghost formation's Yin power. His fist hammer pounded onto the surface of the ground. Even though his strength was poor, Wen Leyang too refused to stand aside and watched as the burly man risked his life alone.

Wen Leyang had a fierce expression on his face as if he was not pounding the surface of the ground nor the ghost formation, but pounding Hanba Fifth Brother instead…

One was an enormous evil creature that had already cultivated into a spirit thousands of years ago, while the other was the number one little poison-infused personage in the world, other than Tuo Xie. The two people were laughing and shouting. They bared their teeth and widened their mouths as they exerted all the strength in their bodies into the great formation – one punch, two punch, three punch, four punch!

The entire subterranean cavern was trembling with thundering noises. The ghastly black energy planted by Hanba into the great formation in the beginning was akin to a nail in the tremendous quake. It was pushed out inch by inch within the rapid shaking. Finally, a sharp yet bitter ghost's wail was heard. Wen Leyang suddenly felt his entire body lighten. The great formation Different Paths finally could not resist the wild burly man's tremendous force; it was destroyed by him in the end.

Wen Leyang had yet to exhale a long breath when a stretch of soil suddenly dropped from above with a rustling sound. A series of muffled crack sounds then echoed from all directions, yet the subterranean cavern still remained jumping about slowly. Wen Leyang was petrified; the subterranean cavern that had taken form for an indefinite number of years was finally giving way and was about to collapse from the collision of the tremendous force.

The burly man's dirty face too suddenly changed. He stomped viciously, as he shouted loudly to Wen Leyang, "Protect me!" and pounced towards his cart as swift the wind.

Without hesitation, Wen Leyang answered and followed closely behind the burly man's back. After a moment, he whispered, "How do I protect you?"

The burly man pulled up his cart; he refused to leave and run away. He was picking up the pieces of rocks that were tossed and scattered everywhere. He managed to roar in the midst of the whole shebang, "Don't let the rocks crush me!"

When the burly man was pounding onto the ghost formation earlier, Darling had already grown dizzy from the tremors. Her two plump arms were holding onto the burly man's thick neck.

Wen Leyang ignored everything else and shouted, "Leave those rocks!" Despite his words, he still brandished the Ning Jiao's sting. The dragon-shaped, bony Ning Jiao roared in rage and pounced forward. It shook its head and wagged its tail, as it whipped a gigantic piece of rock that was falling from above into pieces. Wen Leyang too leaped up. His person and the dragon transformed into two streaks of indistinguishable shadows. They protected the naked burly man level by level, and every piece of falling rock had exploded into dust upon the two monsters' strike!

The burly man's movements were extremely fast, but it did not stop him from retorting, "Bullshit. That piece of rock is the life of all the people underneath heaven!"

Wen Leyang was engrossed in dealing with the tumbling rocks, while the burly man was focused at picking up his rocks. The both of them complemented each other with tacit understanding; their movements were so unbelievably swift that it took less than a while for the burly man to finish picking up all the extremely heavy scattered rocks. Afterwards, he shouted loudly, "Run!" Soon after he pulled his cart, he howled and roared as he dodged. His shadow had then disappeared there and then.

Wen Leyang stood on the same spot in astonishment, feeling a little dejected…

Fortunately, the burly man was a person of loyalty and returned in a blink of an eye. His expression was savage and showed amusement; he grabbed Wen Leyang and tossed him onto his cart, before letting out a muffled roar, "Hold tight!" Before his voice faded away, Wen Leyang could only feel as the sound of wind and thunder reverberated past his ears. The vision before his eyes was stretched and warped in a harrowing manner from the extreme speed. He could not think about anything else at that point and put away his Ning Jiao's sting within the circulation of his state of mind. He summoned the Ning Jiao's armor, and firmly grabbed onto the cart's side plate.

The heaven was collapsing and the earth was sinking. Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability had since been torn into pieces by the tremendous force that was rolling and undulating. He could not feel anything else apart from the bumpy ride. The burly man pulled the cart along and could not run conveniently. In the end, he squalled, pulled Little Five down from his back and stuffed her into Wen Leyang's arms. Soon after he exerted strength on his arms, he lifted the cart and dashed as fast as if he was flying!

The thundering gigantic rocks were crashing down from above continuously; the larger ones were akin to small hills, while the smaller ones were likened to the size of houses. The burly man moved continuously; he leaped around as he dodged the crashing and thundering gigantic rocks. He was like an agile leopard, as he swept towards the top as swift as the wind. The burly man's strength had far exceeded Wen Leyang's comprehension. No one knew how much time had passed when the vision before his eyes suddenly brightened; they had already escaped the subterranean cavern and onto the surface of the ground!

The burly man's footsteps did not halt for even a moment. He managed to travel the distance of a thousand miles within one leap, and brought along Wen Leyang and Darling. They managed to rapidly dodge the collapsing mountain.

The Shiwan Mountain was shaking within the thundering muffled sounds. Wen Leyang had a bird's eye view from the sky – the location of the subterranean cavern looked like it had been punched by an invisible giant. Suddenly, within the dust and soil that exploded skywards, the ground collapsed and sank violently. The birds were startled and flew up to the sky with the rustling shake. The flock then blanketed the sky and sun in a blink of an eye. Countless confused birds collided into one another haphazardly and fell onto the ground in a splutter. They tumbled onto the sharp points on the ground before rolling around, leaving behind a dark red pool of blood.

The burly man lifted the cart and fled wildly all the way, until he hiked onto the summit of the dangerous mountain peak. He completely avoided the subterranean cavern, and finally exhaled a long breath of relief. He sat on the ground but was still firmly supporting the cart with his shoulders.

Wen Leyang had yet to recover from the surprise. He held Little Five who had just awakened, and crawled down from the cart with weak limbs.

The burly man nodded and smiled to the both of them. When the subterranean cavern was collapsing, without Wen Leyang's protection, the burly man would be dealing with those falling gigantic rocks while looking for his own rocks from the confusing pile of rocks. It would certainly slow him down, and would even trap him underneath the boundless mountain rocks.

Wen Leyang was inherently virtuous and sincere. Regardless of whether the burly man was doing it intentionally or not, he did help them destroy Hanba's ghost formation after all. With that, he drew in the great disaster of the sky collapsing and earth sinking, and by then, he truly could not escape by himself even if he wanted to. At the same time, Darling was still lying on the burly man's back.

Wen Leyang was enjoying the long anticipated mountain wind in the wilderness. He was in a jolly mood and pointed to the rock cart as he feigned laughter, "What are those rocks, and what do you mean by the lives of all the people under the heaven?"

After sharing the life and death encounter, they felt a deep connection, albeit a little too short. The expression that the burly man gave Wen Leyang became much kinder now; he chuckled as he answered, "The Shiwan Mountain is extremely vicious. The monsters breed in the mountain, but they have since achieved mastery in their heaven's cultivation. Most of the monsters refuse to wreak havoc on the outside once again, however…"

As he spoke, the burly man released the cart from his shoulders, "In this stretch of mountains, there are seventeen caverns, seventeen swamps, seventeen valleys, seventeen cols, seventeen… Anyhow, there are a total of a hundred and nineteen evil lands. The evil lands must be suppressed by these earth's core rocks…" The burly man stretched out a hand, and pointed to the rocks on the cart.

Wen Leyang did not understand, and he was also too lazy to question in detail. The rocks were spiritual rocks used to suppress the evil lands; he nodded to the burly man.

The burly man continued, "If the evil lands were not suppressed by these rocks, the lands will be enshrouded in a smell that will drive these mountainous monsters mad and wild. The monsters that have turned mad will then dash out into the mortal world and commit a massacre." He then waved his hand wildly, "Yet, there are only eighty pieces of earth's core rocks!"

Darling's little face had already regained a little of her prior blush. She continued and laughed curiously, "So that's why you spend every day moving the rocks over and over continuously. It was in order to guarantee that every evil land is not left without the spiritual rocks for more than seven days."

The burly man suddenly bellowed loudly and gave Darling a thumbs up, "This girl is intelligent to the utmost extent!"

Darling and Wen Leyang stood gazing at one another; they were a little stunned. Was this enough to prove that one was intelligent to the utmost extent?

In the subterranean cavern where Hanba laid down the formation, was also an evil land suppressed by the earth's core rocks. The burly man entered the subterranean cavern this time to move the rocks and relieve the garrison. As a result, he accidentally entered the ghost formation. The burly man was burdened with an important responsibility; he refused to procrastinate, so he broke the formation on the spot. Unexpectedly, even the subterranean cavern had collapsed in the end. This evil cavern and the spiritual rocks that were suppressing it were buried underneath the huge mountain for eternity.

Wen Leyang and Darling too broke free from their entrapment.

The burly man suddenly heaved a sigh, "I have been here for thousands of years. I use the earth's core rocks to suppress the evil lands. There are one or two occasions where I had accidentally left out some evil land. Seven days later, the monsters from the mountain completely turned mad. They intruded on the mortal world, which led to a great disaster! After that, I dared not even make a step of negligence!" As he spoke, in between the burly man's thick and wild brows, deep regret and pity flashed across his face.

Darling frowned and asked him gently, "Have you been moving rocks here since the day you were born?" She saw that the burly man nodded. Darling continued to ask, "But… for what reason?"

The burly man was suddenly energized. He jumped up and lifted the cart with one hand, while he used his other hand to sway and pointed to a vast huge lake where the sky and land converged, "Take a look at that water. How refreshing is it when the weather is this good? White waves rippling on the surface of the lake, fishes caught by the fishermen are plump and white, jumping about with a crackling sound!" He then switched to another direction and pointed to a small town outside the Shiwan Mountain, "The stockade village has only been built for over nine hundred years. If I were to pay close attention, I can already tell what they talk about every day. If the wind is blowing in the right direction, I can even smell the scent of their cooking!"

The burly man's finger was pointing around to more places. He continuously pointed to the mortal world's serenity outside the vicious huge mountain. His expression was joyous yet content. As he was speaking, Darling suddenly jumped up, stretched out her hands, and hung herself around the burly man's neck. She pouted and gave him a peck.

Wen Leyang too inhaled a deep breath. His heart was filled with real admiration for this burly man!

The world was so pure and innocent in the eyes of the burly man. The world was as delicate and naive as young, blooming flowers and lush greenery He adored the clear sky and the blue water, as well as the scenery of the mortal world. He admired the quiet revolve of the sun and moon, and the transmigration of life and death. That was why he had sworn to protect it even more, until the end of heaven and earth!

Among so many marvels under the heaven, there was a person who was just like the grand master, Tuo Xie, who was frequently in harmony with the rest of the world, but there was a time when turned mad became a madman who could not care less about destroying the heaven and annihilating the earth. There was also a fierce and ambitious person like Kong Nuer, who was indistinguishable between good and evil, as well as inexcusable between loyal and cunning. Likewise, there was also a hero like the wild burly man, who was innocent and pure in his heart, capable of supporting the heaven with his bare hands!

Wen Leyang was worried about the situation in the family. They were of completely no help to the burly man moving rocks to suppress the evil land. So, he brought along Little Five and saluted the burly man with the junior generation salute in a manner that was beyond solemn. He bade farewell from then on.

Before they left, Wen Leyang asked for the burly man's name. The latter hesitated for a moment before he laughed and spoke, "Since this is the Shiwan Mountain, all of you ought to address me as Shiwan, then!"

Little Five sniggered loudly. She waved her hand at the burly man and laughed, "The next time we pay you a visit, we'll certainly teach you how to play mahjong!"

Wen Leyang and Little Five were trapped by Hanba Fifth Brother in the ghost formation for the past four years. The two of them parted ways temporarily after they left the huge mountain. Little Five still hung onto a strand of chance, as she rushed her way back to the Qinling Mountains' Yin's eye. She was harboring hopes that Hanba was still recuperating in the Yin's eye right now.

Wen Leyang headed straight for the Nine Peaks Mountain. He did not stop walking at all throughout his journey. He crossed the river when he met one, hiked the mountain when he saw one and rushed his way to the Nine Peaks Mountain as he traveled day and night. However, Wen Leyang still made time for some grooming by shaving his beard. His body was not considered too well-built since the beginning, as well as the fact that he had applied the medicinal cream from the One Word Palace. Also, considering how he was trapped in the pitch-black earth's core with no sunlight, his complexion was indeed pale. He had a head full of long hair at the moment, and his appearance complemented his simple and honest face. His demeanor had always made others unsure of whether to laugh or to cry and brought about the sinking feeling that something could be wrong with him.

Wen Leyang did not call the family along the way. The group of top demon immortals had certainly traveled far to an unknown location to fight desperately with Kong Nuer. Since he could not catch up with them, Wen Leyang too refused to give the family a call beforehand and troubled his family members to arrange for his homecoming. Of course, with his honest heart, he was also planning to give his two rooms of beautiful wives a surprise – it had been four years. I am back!

He was supposed to be trapped for ten years, but based on this calculation, he seemed to have earned six years back.

Roughly after three days, Wen Leyang arrived on the Nine Peaks Mountain. The disciples under the mountain did not see his body clearly, and they could only feel as a strong gale swept past their bodies. Wen Leyang had already ascended the mountain.

The moment he entered the Wen family village, a series of shouts echoed from the side of his ears abruptly, and two human figures pounced towards him like wild devils. They were precisely Wen Leyang's two silly uncles that had achieved mastery in their Faulty Punch.

Wen Leyang's heart was filled with affection as he did not say a word, but joined his two silly uncles and fought like a ball of mess. The fierce battle took less than a moment, and Wen Leyang's heart was then filled with surprise and joy. His two silly uncles' power of joined hands Faulty Punch was surprisingly no less inferior than the enlightened person, Tian Shu, from back then! Only four short years had passed! The grand master, Tuo Xie's cultivation method was surprisingly as bold as a lion!

Wen Leyang moved exceedingly fast as he ascended the mountain. There was no way the two silly uncles could recognize him. They shouted and screamed, pleading for help.

There was another shout when a red delicate human figure akin to a spring sparrow returning to the woods, yet the two long needles in its hands were tossing in ghastly ghost's energy and attacked him mercilessly! Wen Leyang's red-shirt wife Mumu had made the first move! At the same time, a zombie figurine with a rigid expression and stiff body covered in heavy armor suddenly appeared, and attacked Wen Leyang with Mumu from both sides. Wen Leyang almost screamed out in surprise; the power of joined hands between Mumu and the zombie was similarly equivalent to Tian Shu back then.

At that very moment, a cold, yet familiar 'humph' that Wen Leyang recognized, suddenly echoed faintly. He could not help but to slow his movements down. His face was filled with astonishment, but just as he was about to say something, another surprised gasp was already heard before him, "Hanba, leave quick! It is Wen Leyang!"

Soon after, another astonished soft gasp that sounded pitiful was heard similarly, "He… has only been four years… leave quick!

Wen Leyang somersaulted out from the encirclement of Mumu, zombie, and the two silly uncles. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the three human figures that were attempting to run away secretly, as he roared "No running!"

Amongst the three human figures, one was shriveled and skinny, yet its entire body was enshrouded with sinister sharpness that could not be cleansed for eternity. Another appeared slightly feeble, that at one glance, could make anyone sympathize, hold and protect him. Needless to say, that the third human figure was graceful and beautiful; her entire body was decked with prestigious branded goods from all over the world, ones that were shimmering with radiance under the rays of the sun.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 284: In Those Days

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

It was only at that moment when the two silly uncles and Mumu had recognized Wen Leyang.

The two silly uncles cheered loudly; their faces still revealed that foolish smile. They pulled at him from the left and right as they asked about everything continuously.

Mumu held the long needles in her hands. Her entire being was akin to a clay doll as she stood absentmindedly on the same spot, with her red little lips widening. She glared at him incredulously… After a long while, her eyes suddenly turned red.

After four years apart, there was almost no change in Mumu; she was still dressed in red as she was before and appeared like a flickering flame when the wind blew. She was still as beautiful as she was when they first met. Despite having her cultivation power vastly enhanced, she appeared even younger on the contrary, with her huge eyes shining brighter than the moon.

Meanwhile, the young and old generation of the Wen family too heard of the commotion. They walked out of their houses one after another and were stunned for a moment upon seeing Wen Leyang, without exception. Soon after, they exploded in a series of cheers. The First Grandfather burst out laughing. He led the few family elders and the First Uncle as they walked towards him in quick strides. Father Wen and Mother Wen refrained themselves from crying hard, but a joyous smile flashed through their faces.

Meanwhile, Mumu had only recovered from her surprise. Her cheer was accompanied by some sobs, as she stretched out her hand to wipe away the glittering joy on the corners of her eyes. She turned around and ran towards their bridal chamber. Mumu prioritized loyalty; she was calling out for Xiaoyi. She did not react as imagined by Wen Leyang during the journey, which was to dive head-first into his arms without a care in the world.

There was one person who did dive into his arms; it was Hanba.

After the initial shock, Hanba discovered that Darling was not with Wen Leyang, but the father and daughter were connected in their hearts. Fifth Brother too could not care about blushing, as he grabbed Wen Leyang's shirt as he asked in a ghastly manner, "Where is the Darling?"

Wen Leyang hastily answered, "Darling is fine. She returned to Qinling Mountains to look for you after we came out of the mountain together."

Hanba's expression had only relaxed when a vibe of awkwardness flashed across his face. He released Wen Leyang's shirt shyly, but his mouth twitched. Not knowing what to say, he then cracked his mouth into an exceedingly hideous smile to Wen Leyang.

Hanba's four limbs were complete right now, with the severe injuries from four years ago healing completely. Chang Li too had a plump and healthy look. The broken arm from the last time she launched the demon body breaking spell too had regrown.

While the small stone house in the middle of the village was already enshrouded in heat waves; it had been four years. You've Got Me was still in a cocoon; it had not transformed into a butterfly, but it was not dead as well.

Meanwhile, all the people of the Wen family finally gathered. Each of them pulled at Wen Leyang and asked about his wellbeing. However, they spoke and asked the questions that confused Wen Leyang. Most of the questions were – How is your cultivation power enhanced vastly this time? Which state of the Art of Poison have you cultivated in? How are you as compared to the few senior demon immortals?

Wen Leyang pondered for a while before he understood – Chang Li and the rest portrayed him to be trapped for ten years. This matter was certainly not revealed to the Wen family, so they randomly came up with an excuse that he was on an adventure and was cultivating, in order to humor the young and old people of the Wen family.

Meanwhile, at the sudden sound of a bang on the door, Xiaoyi staggered slightly in surprise as she ran out of the bridal chamber. There was a child of three to four years old following behind her. At first, Wen Leyang thought that it was Ah Dan, but under close inspection, the child had a dark complexion and was skinny; far less radiant and vivacious than Ah Dan.

Even though the child had a dark complexion and was skinny, a large head and a thin neck, Wen Leyang's heart was beating wildly. Even his breathing felt beyond heavy – all within a single glance. Xiaoyi could not care about the child behind her, as she dashed towards Wen Leyang with Mumu. Four years later, Xiaoyi had already completely shed away the immaturity of a young girl. She remained as crystal clear as water, but her graceful beauty had already turned into an intense charm capable of seeping into one's bones!

The moment the two wives walked out, Chang Li and Zhui Zi were too embarrassed to pull Wen Leyang and refused to let go anymore. They gazed at one another and giggled, before hastily getting out of the way.

At this moment, there was no other person in Xiaoyi's eyes. The entire world was being blocked behind her man! In the meantime, the child who was running behind her foolishly tripped and fell. Wen Leyang watched as the child was about to fall over. Feeling extremely sympathetic, he hastily ran over to hold the child upright before his huge head hit the ground. It was at this moment when Wen Leyang truly felt as if the blood of his entire body was boiling. He could even clearly sense the vitality of the child's heartbeat, the prosperous thriving of the child's hair, and the sincerity of the child's blood flow!

The hug that was supposedly meant for Xiaoyi and Mumu had been given to the child right there and then. There was not a sense of unpleasantness in Xiaoyi's expression. She held onto Wen Leyang's tough and strong arm from the side tightly and said to the child softly, "Go, look for your father and mother!"

The child responded; his movements were agile as he jumped onto the ground. Much to Wen Leyang's surprise, he shouted aloud for 'father' and 'mother', as he ran towards the three-inch nailed Wen Bushuo, who was standing nearby with a merciful expression…

There was a graceful Qing Miao woman standing beside Wen Bushuo, who bent over and picked the big-headed boy up. She was filled with affection, yet reprimanded gently, "You've always liked to spend time idling in Mother Xiaoyi's house…", Wen Leyang could remember faintly that on his grand wedding day, this Qing Miao woman was precisely Xiaoyi's bridal counsel.

At a rare moment, the three-inch nailed Wen Bushuo laughed aloud; he asked Wen Leyang with pride, "My son, does he look like me?"

Everyone broke out in an uproar and laughed loudly. Xiaoyi and Wen Leyang each blushed scarlet, and even Mumu was also blushing, at a loss of whether to cry or laugh with them…

After the merry occasion, Wen Leyang followed the three demon immortals to the back of the village. After Chang Li conjured the sound-proofing prohibition spell, Wen Leyang first explained about the general idea of his encounter of escaping out of the ghost formation 'Different Paths' with Little Five. Then, he looked towards the few demon immortals. He was about to inquire but did not know how to start asking all at once.

Zhui Zi understood that Wen Leyang had a belly full of questions to ask now, so she spoke cautiously, "There's no need to rush, I'll explain everything to you."

Wen Leyang spoke ferociously, "There's no need to mention the past. After this, no one is allowed to leave me behind anymore!"

Zhui Zi hastily nodded; her face expressed pity as if she was afraid that Wen Leyang would start scolding her in a bad mood, yet her gaze was very bright. There was a glimmer of joy in her eyes.

Four years ago, on Wen Leyang's grand wedding day, Zhui Zi too regained the memories of her past life.

The incidents that took place in Zhui Zi's past life, was almost the same as what was described by the descendants of the heaven's cone nails on the Goddess Peak. The immortal master teacher possessed an exceedingly high cultivation base. He was unpredictable; the crowd of top master cultivators that cultivated the power of sun and moon and five elements followed closely by his side. Zhui Zi's lineage belonged to the heavenly water; her sect originated from the highland's snow peak, and spent generations cultivating in the power of soft water. They had the relationship of teacher-disciple and friendship with the immortal master teacher all along. As compared to those other sects, Zhui Zi had a more intimate relationship with Kong Nuer.

Zhui Zi inhaled a deep breath; she smiled as she looked at Wen Leyang, "That immortal master teacher and the heavily-mustached man that we met on the Goddess Peak appear exactly the same."

Wen Leyang nodded. The heavily-mustached man who controlled the Landhopper on the wasteland, the top cultivator who trapped Red Pot with his body on the Desert Rebel Mountain, the immortal master teacher who planned the demon suppression on the Black and White Island – these three people were exactly the same, as expected.

Wen Leyang could have been more foolish, yet he would still understand that after the brother had died, the twin younger brother took his place. Neither the wife could recognize him, nor his nieces and nephews… It was like a scene from the movies. These three people were like three twin brothers, only that they were on a larger scale than the imagined extent. There were no other two people with the exact same appearance in this world. Whether it was Zhui Zi, Red Pot, or the golden monkey, Qian Ren, their vision was sharpest to the greatest extent. There was no way they could mistake a person at all. Unless… These people were split bodies!

Wen Leyang was still confused temporarily, whether the immortal master teacher of the heaven's cone nails was actually also a split body similar to the heavily-mustached man and the rest… Or was he Kong Nuer's god-level body?

Zhui Zi understood Wen Leyang's thoughts. She smiled gently to him, "That giant sword Molten Metal Fire Bell, was precisely his treasured weapon."

Wen Leyang now understood that Kong Nuer had an extremely high cultivation base, yet he only had one split body of a Sword's Resolve. Needless to say, he had the same identity as the other two heavily-mustached men who used their bodies to rule over the Landhopper on the wasteland and sealed Red Pot on the Desert Rebel Island. They were all split bodies that belonged to a peerless master cultivator.

He could not help but feign laughter. There were a total of four Kong Nuer in the world – One was the god level body and three were the split bodies. Fortunately, those three small-sized Kong Nuer cultivated their split bodies each into a Sword's Resolve. If not, everything would definitely be in a completely chaotic mess.

Zhui Zi sat slowly onto the ground and wrapped her arms around her knees. Her tone of speaking sounded so light, it was akin to floating.

Wen Leyang and Chang Li too sat down together, Hanba hesitated for a moment and knelt down in front of them…

Those days, Kong Nuer gathered all the good hands under his command and proposed the idea of suppressing the nine-headed monster to them. Xiang Liu was supposed to be the evil creature that lived and died together with the heaven and earth, while the immortal master teacher was the erudite person who protected the heaven in everyone's heart. His wish to suppress the nine-headed monster was supposed to be a matter of unquestionable moral truth in everyone's heart. Zhui Zi too did not ponder too much over that. Back then, Kong Nuer did not mention the method to suppress the demon specifically. The crowd discussed for a while before they were dismissed. They then returned to their own places and devoted themselves to figure a way out.

Zhui Zi on the other hand was fully relaxed. In her clear and nimble mind, she had since noticed that Kong Nuer had already figured out a way. He allowed the group to return and think; that was but a mere formality.

As expected, not long afterward, Kong Nuer himself found Zhui Zi on the Geladaindong Peak. When they met, Zhui Zi was guiding her disciples. Everyone was using their supernatural powers to polish the snow mountain together. Kong Nuer was startled; he did not know how to react as he scolded, "I have predicted that you'll never concentrate on completing your homework!"

In Zhui Zi's past life, she was also a woman who was extremely beautiful. She immediately laughed and answered after she heard Kong Nuer, "You have since figured a way out in your heart; my thoughts are futile. Anyhow, I'll only do everything that you instruct me to." She regarded Kong Nuer as a master teacher and a friend. Their relationship was also rather intimate; there was no need for feigned courteousness when they were spending time alone.

Kong Nuer burst out laughing as he nodded, "I can never hide anything from you!"

However, when Zhui Zi was inquiring about his specific method to suppress the demon, Kong Nuer shook his head and refused to answer directly, "I do have a method earlier, but I'm afraid that there's still some oversight in the plan. I will need to probe on Xiang Liu's tracks beforehand so I can be at ease."

This time, Kong Nuer's trip to the highland's snow peak was to look for Zhui Zi to join him in probing the nine-headed monster's whereabouts. In good hands with exceedingly high abilities under Kong Nuer's leadership, Zhui Zi's cultivation base was not the most profound one. However, the true water was formless; Zhui Zi's cultivation method was most adept in hiding the tracks. Wen Leyang had since witnessed this skill of hers from when he was on the snow peak's Hua family.

This time it was Zhui Zi who was startled; Xiang Liu's ominous name was known all over the world. How would it allow anyone else to get near?

However, Zhui Zi had full confidence in the immortal master teacher first, while secondly, based on Zhui Zi's own cultivation base, there were very few enemies that were her match in the entire world. She had profound skills, so naturally, she was brave. In the end, she still agreed to Kong Nuer's request.

Before both of them departed, Kong Nuer took out a jade box that was placed with a prohibition spell, which could not be opened. His tone was stern as he spoke to Zhui Zi, "This box is important; hide it properly!"

After she was done hiding the jade box, the two divine immortal-like master cultivators joined hands and departed. Kong Nuer seemed to have since found out about Xiang Liu's location beforehand; he brought Zhui Zi along as they traveled towards the north all the way until they dashed into the nine-headed monster's lair.

Despite Zhui Zi possessing a profound cultivation base, she was still inherently lively and vivacious. She regarded Kong Nuer as a senior family relative in her heart and asked about the secret hidden within the box continuously. Kong Nuer was very annoyed by her continuous inquiries, and in the end, he spoke ambiguously, "The item hidden in that box is where I am heading to!"

When she was sharing all these matters, Zhui Zi's gaze was spreading with a faint smile all along, as if she was truly acting like a spoiled child to a family elder. Wen Leyang was feeling a pain in his heart and lightened his breathing quietly. He was afraid that he would disrupt her momentary joy, for anyone knew that perhaps in the next second, the strong pain capable of decaying souls and corroding bones would have splashed towards the sky!

Zhui Zi was certainly not so easily humored by Kong Nuer's words and tried to figure out every possible idea all along the way. Occasionally, she tried to beat around the bush, while at times, she pestered and asked endlessly. In the end, she just acted her own age by threatening Kong Nuer of her return home.

Yet no matter which method Zhui Zi tried to use, Kong Nuer did not speak a word anymore. She did not have any other tricks to use in the end, so she followed her family's immortal master teacher in disappointment as they rushed to the end of the north land.

Before they entered Xiang Liu's lair, Kong Nuer suddenly stopped Zhui Zi who was about to conjure a magic spell, "This trip here is dangerous to the utmost extent. You must bear one matter in mind, but if you can't promise me, then you and I shall retreat and head back to where we came from, right now!"

Zhui Zi's face was initially filled with impatience, but after she listened to Kong Nuer's stern words, she nodded in agreement.

Kong Nuer seemed to ponder for a moment before he made up his mind and said to Zhui Zi, "Xiang Liu is an ancient evildoer; its cultivation base far exceeds mine. If I were to be involved in any harm later… you shall return to the Geladaindong Peak. No matter what peculiar matter happens, do not acknowledge even if another immortal master teacher with the exact same appearance as me were to deliver an oracle to summon you. Also, don't ever think about opening that box! Live in seclusion from then on, and cultivate for the heaven's path with a calm heart."

As he spoke, Kong Nuer paused for a moment. He then continued, "And also, certainly do not try to avenge me!"

Zhui Zi was astonished; she widened her eyes and asked, "What do you mean by another immortal master teacher…?"

Kong Nuer did not wait for her to finish her question before he shook his head and interrupted, "If you can't promise that, then even though I won't be able to die in peace, I will think of you as a daughter, and you will think of me as a father. This shall be my last testament!"

Zhui Zi was both astonished and fearful in her heart, yet she still took an oath and made a vow to abide by Kong Nuer's baffling last testament.

Kong Nuer laughed and spoke soon after, "But this is just the preparation for any contingency. Even if we were to fight against the nine-headed monster, it won't be easy for it to kill me. There's no need to worry too much."

Soon after, under Zhui Zi's concealment of water element magic art, both of them secretly snuck into Xiang Liu's lair.

At the time, Xiang Liu did not notice that someone was approaching it quietly, yet Kong Nuer who had been cautious and vigilant all along accidentally made a loud movement. He revealed his track from that point onwards. Xiang Liu soon discovered Zhui Zi's hiding magic art after it was startled. It suddenly jumped up and attacked them.

The two people had no courage to continue fighting; they spread their legs and ran away. Kong Nuer revealed his grace as a member of the senior generation. He protected and covered for Zhui Zi along the way, and in the end, under Xiang Liu's nine-headed continuous attack, his human body was shattered forcefully!

At this point, Wen Leyang could not help but gasp under his breath, in surprise.

Zhui Zi's body quivered once; she was awakened from her memories. She nodded to Wen Leyang gently and laughed, "Of course he is dead, otherwise, how will the Sword's Resolve of the Molten Metal Fire Bell be sealed?" Kong Nuer's human body was shattered. The giant sword Molten Metal Fire Bell was also struck by Xiang Liu and flew away. Simultaneously, the Sword's Resolve small sword Firetail was also sealed in accordance.

Under Kong Nuer's desperate protection, Zhui Zi managed to escape alive. She was so dispirited that she only wished to return to the Geladaindong Peak.

Unexpectedly, just as mentioned by Kong Nuer while he was alive, she had just returned to the land of the east when she received the immortal master teacher's oracle-delivering spiritual crane.

Kong Nuer was apparently already dead, yet he was still calling for a gathering of his subordinates. At the time, Zhui Zi still did not know that the recently deceased Kong Nuer was only a split body. Even though she was feeling surprised and suspicious in her heart, she still abided by Kong Nuer's last testament in the end. She returned to the Geladaindong Peak by herself and planned to stop mingling in the worldly affairs and mortal matters from then on. Instead, she focused on cultivating herself in hopes that she would completely understand the heaven's path soon.

Zhui Zi was scared out of her wits and walked at an extremely slow pace on her way back to her home. It took a few months before she finally returned to the snow peak, but on the same night she returned, the tragedy that destroyed her sect descended from the heaven!

At this point, an exceedingly peculiar expression appeared on Zhui Zi's face, yet her gaze suddenly turned sharper and colder than ice needles, "The other Kong Nuer led a few master cultivators from the rest of the heaven's cone nail sects and struggled their way onto the snow peak! They claimed that I cravenly clung onto life instead of braving death, and refused to surrender my primordial spirit and the heavenly water spirit. They also didn't even allow me to explain. They attacked and slaughtered my disciples! The highland's snow peak that was of the same lineage as the heavenly water spirit was severed at this point!"

He had since understood the result of that incident, but when he heard Zhui Zi's personal description, Wen Leyang still felt a muffled bang erupting in his body – The Poison of Life and Death's raging tide circulating abruptly, a gush of rage that was deep to the greatest extent enough to shatter the heaven and earth, exploded from the bottom of his heart ferociously!

Zhui Zi, on the contrary, placed her icy-cold little hands on Wen Leyang's forehead gently. He could only feel as his glabella chilled; the raging fire that was surging skywards was rapidly dimmed, in exchange was a heartfelt pity. He raised his hand and held Zhui Zi's delicate hand.

The disciples of the highland's Heavenly Water Sect were powerful, yet how were they worthy to fight the top master cultivators that were of the same level as Zhui Zi? Zhui Zi utterly did not understand what was happening there.

Before her eyes, no matter if it was Kong Nuer's voice, the appearance of his behavior, or conduct, he was no different from the immortal master teacher who died in Xiang Liu's hands. But alas, even if she were, to tell the truth, everybody else would just regard her as cravenly clung to life instead of braving death, and that she was pestering unreasonably. Zhui Zi was almost driven to madness. She wanted to fight the enemies desperately, but under Kong Nuer's personal attack, she was not even injured for one bit before she was captured alive by him.

Zhui Zi then turned her head to the side and looked towards Wen Leyang, "That immortal master teacher who instructed his subordinates to kill all my disciples was Kong Nuer's god-level body. He ensured that I was uninjured. It was for nothing but to strip away my entire primordial spirit!"

Wen Leyang nodded. Ever since he heard of Kong Nuer appearing after he died, Wen Leyang could basically predict the rough idea of the sequence of events that took place.

Kong Nuer's god level body was not revealed in the mortal world. Every matter was handled by his split bodies, and the master cultivators of the heaven's cone nails were also the joined force of that split body.

It was unknown what the reason was behind Kong Nuer's wanting to deal with the nine-headed monster, but the split body was also killed by Xiang Liu. Due to that, the god level body had no other alternative but to appear personally. He stole the split body's identity to continue to lead his subordinate into forging the Black and White Island's demon-suppressing great formation.

Even though the split body and the god level body were the same matter, they were still considered two different people. Zhui Zi was one example; she was only acquainted with the split body that was already dead, and not acquainted with the god level body that was alive and jumping about. Whether it was to condense the heaven's cone nail or to hide the truth, Kong Nuer's true body must kill Zhui Zi.

The lineage of heavenly water on the snow peak was slaughtered and annihilated. Zhui Zi was too weak to resist and was captured alive by Kong Nuer's god-level body. Soon after, the god level body dismissed the group of his subordinates. Once he was done stripping Zhui Zi's primordial soul, he used his exceedingly high supernatural power to punch through the crystal ore cave. He procured the heavenly water spirit, and he laid down the Thirteen Shall Not Pass prohibition spell.

Kong Nuer's cultivation base far exceeded Zhui Zi. It was not that difficult for him to kill her, yet the act of capturing her alive without causing any injuries truly did exert a lot of Kong Nuer's effort. Afterward, he exhausted a great amount of life vitality to strip Zhui Zi's primordial spirit, before punching through the ore cave and procuring the heavenly water spirit. He then laid down the prohibition spell. Naturally, there was no need to mention his extremely aloof cultivation base, but after Kong Nuer was done settling all these matters, he was also extremely exhausted.

Just as Kong Nuer's god-level was carrying Zhui Zi's primordial spirit and the heavenly water spirit, while walking out of the ore cave fully satisfied, a streak of lightning-like human figure suddenly pounced towards him. Soon after, the human figure stabbed his finger into Kong Nuer's glabella ferociously!

Zhui Zi's primordial spirit that was stripped away was carried with Kong Nuer all along because her primordial spirit had yet to perish. Hence, Zhui Zi was still aware of everything that was happening around her.

After Zhui Zi's primordial spirit took a close look at the person who was supposed to be Kong Nuer's god-level body, she truly felt as if a divine thunder capable of destroying the heaven and earth exploded next to her ears. The person who was attacking Kong Nuer was surprisingly that body of hers that had already lost her primordial spirit!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 285: The Long Silk

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Zhui Zi's emotion sank into the final memories from her past life once again, with the fear that was beyond comparison shining in her eyes.

Her primordial spirit was stripped away. When she suddenly witnessed her dharma body that was supposed to have turned into a zombie could no longer move, was crying in a ghastly manner, her finger stabbed into the area between Kong Nuer's god-level body ferociously.

Zhui Zi's dharma body was completely unscathed, filled with vim and vigor, while Kong Nuer's god-level body was exhausted, he was weak to the greatest extent. With the deterioration of one's health and the improvement of the other's health, Kong Nuer could only give out half an agonizing scream, before his body fell limply.

A dash of golden light shot from the area between Zhui Zi dharma body's glabella, Kong Nuer's glabella in lightning speed.

Zhui Zi's body fell limply, Kong Nuer shivered once and stood up once again.

This was a battle of seizing abode of high danger.

Chang Li heaved a sigh from the side, she stretched out her hand and wrapped around Zhui Zi's shoulder, interrupting Zhui Zi's description of her past. She turned to Wen Leyang and asked, "Foolish young lad, so do you understand now?"

Wen Leyang's heart was beating loudly, but there was still a crucial part that he could not quite figure out yet.

Hanba who was kneeling in front of them seemed to have understood Wen Leyang's puzzlement. "There are two greatest advantages to the embodiment of true water, the first one is, the true water is formless, it allows one to move and hide without a trace, such that it is very difficult for the enemy to notice one's presence. The second one is that water moistens everything under the heaven, and nourishes all things on earth, using the embodiment of true water to grow a soul, it is the most suitable method of all! On the other hand, the embodiment of true water is also capable of separating the connection between two different primordial spirits," he said in a deep voice of reminder.

As he was saying that, Hanba paused for a moment, then he spoke dully again, "After the split body died in Xiang Liu's hands, his soul hid into Zhui Zi's body. While in the perspective of the god level body, his split body was killed, the primordial spirit was trapped by Xiang Liu, that was why the god level body lost all connection with the split body's primordial spirit. This is a very common situation."

At the sound of an explosive pop, Wen Leyang felt a strong pain radiating from his hand. Without noticing, he had held his fist so ferociously tight till he had forcefully broken a finger.

Wen Leyang finally understood what this was all about – after the human body of the split body was shattered, he hid his primordial spirit in Zhui Zi's body, it waited until the timing was perfect to launch a successful attack, and seized the god level body's dharma body.

Zhui Zi's expression was mournful, yet pity rippled on her forehead. She gently stroked Wen Leyang's broken finger with her icy cold hands.

Chang Li patted Zhui Zi's shoulder gently, calming her down and signalling it was time to take a break.

The demon cat inhaled a deep breath. She helped Wen Leyang to connect the dots in this story so he could understand thoroughly, "When Zhui Zi was murdered back in those days, no doubt it was still related to the condensation of the demon-suppressing ice cone nail. However, in the final analysis, it was still because Kong Nuer's split body wanted to take advantage of her embodiment of true water to deal with the god level body! This entire incident, was that split body's scheme from the beginning to the end!"

Kong Nuer's split body brought Zhui Zi to spy on the nine-headed snake, and intentionally died in Xiang Liu's hands, his primordial spirit quietly possessed Zhui Zi when his dharma body was shattered.

The split body feigned his death to coerce the god level body into making an appearance, Zhui Zi abided the last testament of the split body to ignore any oracle-delivering spiritual crane, while the god level body killed Zhui Zi to strip away her primordial spirit in order to complete the great formation. Afterwards he exhausted his life vitality to retrieve the heavenly water spirit.

After Zhui Zi's primordial spirit was stripped away, the split body's primordial spirit first seized Zhui Zi's dharma body as his abode. Finally he seized the opportunity when the god level body was exhausted to launch an attack and ambushed the god level body, once again passing his primordial spirit from Zhui Zi's dharma body into the god level body's dharma body.

All sorts of schemes, twice the act of seizing abode, the split body turned himself into the god level body!

Wen Leyang was feeling shocked and infuriated in his heart. He was infuriated by Zhui Zi's tragedy in her past life, and was shocked at the action of Kong Nuer's split body – the entire plot!

Zhui Zi's expression was calm now. The final memories of her past life, was a combination of conspiracies that was nauseating and filled with deep enmity as heavy as heaven and earth. Yet in this lifetime of hers, she had the utmost arrogant and rampant Chang Li, and also the kind-hearted poison-infused body Wen Leyang by her side! Zhui Zi leaned her body into Chang Li's cradle, she continued, "The split body seized the abode, he seized the god level body, moreover he was using my embodiment of true water as a catalyst, this matter had completely dumbfounded me. But at the time I had a strand of hope, I thought that split body was going to help me to return my soul."

Wen Leyang did not know what to say. He had already predicted the event, if Kong Nuer was willing to help Zhui Zi to return her soul, then she would never become that demon-suppressing heaven's cone nail in the Black and White Island for thousands of years.

With regards to her past life, Zhui Zi's final memories were of after Kong Nuer success in seizing the abode. He broke into violent lamentations towards her, with tears streaming from his eyes. In the end, he conjured a magic spell to seal her memories, followed by boundless darkness that approached her. By the time Zhui Zi had awakened, she was already a demon-suppressing heaven's cone nail on the Black and White Island!

He broke down once again. When Kong Nuer framed Zhui Zi, he needed to wail bitterly, and when he framed Qing Ren, he needed to do so as well.

If it was not for Zhui Zi's personal encounter, the chain of conspiracies from Kong Nuer's split body was something that Wen Leyang could never even dream of, but until this point, Wen Leyang still had two parts that he could not quite understand right now.

The first being, why was the split body planning to kill the god level body out of nowhere?

The second part was rather normal for the split body to predict that Zhui Zi would abide by his words, yet how could he be that certain, that the god level body would certainly make an appearance and led all the heroes after his death, in an attempt to deal with Xiang Liu?

Zhui Zi removed the jade box that she retrieved from Geladaindong Peak from her chest pocket and passed it to Wen Leyang, "Take a look at the item inside the box, then you will understand."

Wen Leyang received the box and was stunned for a moment, there were many fissures in a messy pattern that appeared on the box since an unknown time, the box was akin to a walnut that was crushed repeatedly, as if it would shatter at any moment.

Chang Li refrained herself from laughing as she explained to him, "The box was sealed with a magic spell, the prohibition spell's power was albeit not too strong, but it was very complicated. Depending on our abilities alone, no one was capable of breaking the box, however the Wen family's Faulty Punch is capable of breaking any magic spell."

Wen Leyang was suddenly enlightened, "The Ninth Uncle and Thirteenth Uncle?"

Chang Li nodded and spoke, "That is correct! But they could not control their strength properly, they almost shattered the box when they broke the prohibition spell."

Wen Leyang laughed silently, "Why do you have to go through such troubles, you could have asked me to use the Faulty Punch to open the box back then." He understood what happened in his heart.

Kong Nuer admitted personally back in those years, this box was related to the place where he was heading to hereafter. Zhui Zi and the rest were certain they could find Kong Nuer, by depending on this box.

In order to prevent him from going through dangers again, the demon immortals did not mind launching the ghost formation to entrap him, of course they would never allow him to open the box. If Wen Leyang were to find out Kong Nuer's whereabouts when he returned ten years later, of course he would follow this clue and continue searching.

Wen Leyang was immersed in Zhui Zi's memories all along earlier. It was only when he received the box, that he recalled that the demon immortals were planning to look for Kong Nuer. He hastily asked Chang Li, "Within the past four years, have all of you found Kong Nuer already?"

The few demon immortals were idling in the Wen family village for some unknown reason. It was not known if they returned with the triumph of defeating and killing Kong Nuer, or that they ran away after being defeated, or that they simply did not look for Kong Nuer from the beginning.

Chang Li panted hoarsely in an apparent manner, she asked him uncourteously, "I will tell you about the matter in steps. First, you open the box, then you will find out about what actually happened, between Kong Nuer and the split body in the beginning!"

Wen Leyang too did not inquire anymore. He cautiously opened the box, there was a piece of red-colored jade inside. Wen Leyang had been dealing with the cultivation world for a long time, he recognized that this form of jade was frequently used to record some important messages, and could only be read using a cultivator's primordial soul.

Wen Leyang was laughing from rage, he did not have a damn primordial spirit. Even if he were to chew the jade into a mush and swallowed it, he would never know what was recorded within the jade.

Chang Li burst out laughing from the success of her prank. Even Zhui Zi with a dull expression could not help but to purse her lips, revealing a few pleasant smile lines.

Zhui Zi smiled as she stretched out two of her fine fingers. She flipped up the base of the jade box, and removed a square of silk in between her fingers. It was only then Wen Leyang had realized that, there was something else under the jade.

Zhui Zi held the fine silk in between her fingers as she shook it against the wind, she smiled as she spoke to Wen Leyang, "The message that is recorded in the jade, we have transcribed it. Otherwise there can only be one person who can watch it which would be very troublesome."

The silk was made of some unknown material. It was as thin as a cicada's wing and was folded in many layers. It was originally the size of a child's palm when it was in the box, but now that it has opened up and spreaded out in layers, it suddenly turned into a long silk that was dozens of meters in circumference!

The long silk was drenched in Chinese brush ink. It appeared to be a map of the traditional Chinese painting of mountains and waters, but it was drawn in a mess. Wen Leyang could only see that the drawing was filled with black ink spots, he could not understand the meaning of the drawing. But in the midst of the mountains and waters, there were countless rows of little words labelled on it, written in a graceful and subtle manner.

Wen Leyang peered at Chang Li, Chang Li was feeling rather self-conscious, she hastily nodded, "I am the one who drew the painting of the mountains and waters." Upon saying that, she felt that the painting that she drew was truly hard to be justified and laughed, "Just look at the artistic uniqueness".

Wen Leyang could not see it, he only felt dizzy from looking at the painting, he sniggered, "Where is the artistic uniqueness?"

Zhui Zi was completely amused by their conversation. She regained that exuberant charm in between her brows, pointed to the long silk and laughed, "Of course there is artistic uniqueness in the painting, you are too foolish to see it!" Following that she paused intentionally, before continuing, "The silk is white, the ink is black, the contrast is precisely the painting's artistic uniqueness!"

Chang Li was the idiot who could not differentiate if the words were kind or evil/ She held Zhui Zi's shoulders and burst out laughing, "It is as such, you are still the one with the better insight!"

Wen Leyang was not foolish as well. He pondered over Zhui Zi's words slightly before he understood. He pointed to the long silk and spoke in astonishment, "The place that is drawn in this painting… is the Black and White Island?"

Zhui Zi nodded in all apparent seriousness, "This painting here, is precisely the formation chart of the Black and White Island's demon-suppressing great formation! While in those labels, the words that are written horizontally are from when the split body first received this formation chart, the annotations that are available on the original chart. The words that are written vertically, are some ideas that are figured out by the split body himself!"

Wen Leyang was a little confused at Zhui Zi's words all at once. Zhui Zi smiled as she explained to him, "I am certain that this jade was passed down by the god level body to the split body. There was only supposed to be one formation chart in there. On the other hand the god level body made some labels and explanations on the formation chart, while the split body was studying this chart in detail, he came up with some other ideas, and those ideas were recorded conveniently into the jade. That is why there is the difference of wordings in horizontal and vertical position."

Wen Leyang nodded. Before he looked at the formation chart, he could not help but to point at those graceful little wordings and asked Zhui Zi, "Are you the one who wrote all these words?"

Hanba who was kneeling in front of them all along gave out an icy cold scoff, "I wrote that!"

Wen Leyang was filled with profound respect.

Chang Li laughed for a little while more, only then she reminded Wen Leyang softly, "The formation chart is still on the second place. The most crucial part are those ideas of Kong Nuer's split body at the time. Those ideas are all very important. After you have read through, you ought to understand the essential sequence of events then!

In simpler words, the message that was recorded in this jade, consisted of the initial formation chart of the Black and White Island, and also the understanding of the split body. There were also the ideas that were similar to diary and notes, the content was more than enriching. In the end the few demon immortals completely restored the content onto this piece of long silk.

The long silk was enormous, the wordings were extremely small, if one were to tidy up everything there, it was afraid that the content was enough to fill half a book.

Wen Leyang was uninterested in the principles behind the formation chart and the magic formation. He lowered his head to read the content that was written vertically, but these were just some threads of ideas written by Kong Nuer's split body, some were incomplete, some were inaccurate at conveying his thoughts, the sequence was also messy to the greatest extent, he could not understand without spending a great deal of time and effort to read through.

The act of allowing Wen Leyang to read and understand by himself, was not because the few demon immortals were intentionally keeping him at suspense, but because the matters that were involved in this long silk, was not so easily explained in a few words. Many matters belonged to the situation where it was best sensed but not explained, after he had read through, he would understand better than just listening to other explanations.

Anyhow he had the time, moreover this long silk was almost the final answer capable of solving all the doubts and suspicions, except about the grand master Tuo Xie's whereabouts. Wen Leyang's state of mind was soon completely attracted by the painting. The only flaw in this otherwise perfect painting was that – if only there was Hanba's labels on the long silk, but without Chang Li's painting skill, then it would be even better.

COMMENT

The three demon immortals saw that Wen Leyang was completely engrossed, so they no longer disturbed him. Hanba was missing his daughter, so he bid farewell to Chang Li and Zhui Zi before he rushed towards Qinling Mountain. He wanted to bring his daughter back to the Wen family village.

Wen Leyang was pacing back and forth on the thin long silk. He followed along the notes that were left behind by Kong Nuer's split body as he continuously pondered. He began from the morning until the moon shone in the night sky, only then he finally understood thoroughly. He completely clarified all sorts of intercourse between Kong Nuer's three split bodies and god level body before the Black and White Island's great formation was completed.

Kong Nuer's god level body cultivated in the heaven and earth magic art of the profound sect, he understood the power of the heaven and earth in regards to the change of star position and the sunrise and moonset through mediation. He had already achieved mastery in cultivation since the ancient times, needless to say about this god level body, even his other three split bodies, did not have any worthy enemy amongst the human cultivators.

Under the intentional refinement of the god level body, other than being well skilled in profound magic arts, the three split bodies each had his strength. The First Brother was skilled in the savage Art of Devilry, the Second Brother was skilled in the Magic of Talisman, while the Third Brother was proficient in the Art of Soul and Magic Formation.

Many years ago, the god level body had already stopped setting foot in the mortal world. He wandered into the depths of the mountain to become a living immortal, while his three other split bodies were living and cultivating in the mortal world. Occasionally, the god level body would deliver an oracle, and instructed the three of them to run some errands for him.

Once the First Brother received the god level body's oracle, he went to run an errand, yet not long after, he vanished.

The split bodies came from the same body, they could sense each other's presence, so theoretically as long as the person was not dead, this sensation would never be discontinued. If the First Brother's body had died, the god level body and the other two split bodies would be injured simultaneously.

Second Brother and Third Brother were in good health and were uninjured, yet the First Brother had genuinely vanished somehow. He had suddenly disappeared from the two split bodies' detection.

The god level body too did not explain about this matter anymore, but he only instructed the other two split bodies to continue cultivating properly. At the same time he instructed them to spread their lineage, to formally accept many disciples, so they could pass down Kong Nuer's lineage of supernatural power.

Another period of time had passed, the Second Brother brought along his trusted disciples. They were sent out to run an errand by the god level body. Not long after, just like the First Brother, he disappeared without a trace.

The Third Brother was already suspicious in his heart, but he was only making senseless guesses. He did not attempt to get to the bottom of things, after all, the god level body was capable of tracking his split bodies' whereabouts at any time. If he truly had the intention to harm them, he could execute them in a flash. There was utterly no need for him to play any tricks.

The First Brother and the Second Brother disappeared in succession, Kong Nuer had only one split body left in the mortal world to help him with errands. But for a long period of time, the god level body did not contact the Third Brother. The former cultivated quietly in the mortal world, he had formally acknowledged a few disciples as well.

It was until a few thousand years after the Second Brother's disappearance, the god level body suddenly delivered an oracle to Third Brother, he instructed the Third Brother to walk across the world, and gathered the top master cultivators from the nine genera of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, sun, moon, star and chaos. The Third Brother acted accordingly, he spent a thousand years and gathered the eight sect's master cultivators under his leadership. On top of that, he also solicited another batch of master cultivators to serve him loyally, to this point, out of the nine genera, there was only Qian Ren from the wood element who did not formally acknowledge him as a master teacher, but the Third Brother and Qian Ren too had become the most intimate of friends.

After the Third Brother was done with all the preparations, he then passed down the formation chart of the Black and White Island's nine elements heaven's cone nails for the demon-suppressing great formation. The god level body instructed him to follow strictly to the formation chart's design, to condense the nine demon-suppressing heaven's cone nails, the Third Brother could easily predict from there that the god level body was planning to deal with the nine-headed monster Xiang Liu.

The Third Brother knew the god level body's personality like the back of his hand. Kong Nuer was not considered a bad person at the time, but he was absolutely, not a good person. One could say that he could not even be regarded as a person. He had since achieved mastery in his cultivation, he had an apathetic temperament, he had no care for the instability of the human affairs, so he would absolutely never make a move to enforce justice on behalf of heaven by dealing with the nine-headed Xiang Liu for no good reason.

The Third Brother pondered. There could only be one reason for the god level body to wish to deal with the nine-headed Xiang Liu – the two peerless great monsters of the world had formed an enmity.

However, these matters were not governed by the Third Brother, anyhow the god level body passed down the formation chart. He would only need to follow the chart and make the necessary preparations. The primordial spirits of the top cultivators were needed to condense the heaven's cone nails. Then, he would prepare to strip away the primordial spirits of his inferior disciples. After the Black and White Island's great formation was completed there was a need for master cultivators' protection, then he would instruct his disciples to prepare to move there. He even helped to make alterations to the wood element cone nail's design on behalf of the god level body, because he still had one 'Gou Mang's spiritual seed' in his hand. He proposed to use the seed's immortal root to condense the wood element cone nail. It was stronger than using Qian Ren's primordial spirit, and could vastly enhance the magic formation's power.

However, before performing these tasks, the Third Brother discovered a small issue that was not considered a flaw in the god level body's formation chart.

Nine heaven's cone nails were condensed in accordance with the genera of Xiang Liu's nine heads, while simultaneously complemented with the magic art of the nine incredible sects. After the cone nails were launched then the nails would guide the power of the heaven and earth to suppress the monster, this magic formation's design could be described as superb beyond comparison. But there was only one weakness in it – in comparison to the monster that was about to be suppressed, the formation's foundation was slightly weak.

Xiang Liu was an evil creature that lived and died with heaven and earth. Needless to say about the magic arts gifted to it, it's strength was so strong it was boundless. The power of the nine heaven's cone nails own bodies were still in second place, but the power of heaven and earth that was guided in was strong enough to collapse the mountain and sink the land.

Once the great formation had taken form and Xiang Liu was suppressed, these two gushes of tremendous force would then continuously entangle and collide with one another. The Black and White Island that was acting as the formation's foundation was of course reinforced through magic art, but under the constant collision of the two gushes of tremendous force. The island would be able to withstand for a few millenniums. If it was lucky it could pull through until the beginning of a mega-annum, but sooner or later it would collapse and sink. By then, the nine-headed Xiang Liu would then see the light of the day once again.

For the rest of the cultivators, it was already a heroic and meritorious achievement to be able to suppress Xiang Liu for a few thousand years. In the entire world, it was utterly impossible to find a location capable of sustaining and resisting this form of tremendous force for eternity. Yet the Third Brother was not satisfied, at least according to his own recordings. He was motivated by his earnest and responsible attitude to serve the god level body. He started studying on the method to make alterations to the formation chart, such that he could ensure that the Black and White Island's great formation stayed efficacious forever, and suppressed Xiang Liu for eternity.

The principle behind Third Brother's method to improve the magic formation was actually very simple. Since there was no other location capable of withstanding the tremendous forces, he then figured out a way to remove the force that was produced from the two strong parties' fight.

From then on, the Third Brother tried to come up with every possible way. In an attempt to open up a discharge tunnel for the magic formation, such that the Black and White Island could avoid the constant blasting of the tremendous force. Yet no matter how he altered the design, there was no way he could satisfy the two conditions of preventing Xiang Liu from struggling free and ensuring the avoidance of forces for the small island. In the end, when the Third Brother shifted his gaze from the entire magic formation back to the heaven's cone nails. He finally thought of a way to remove the force, while scaring Third Brother so much he was covered in cold sweat!

Third Brother was obsessed with magic formations on his own. When he was researching this demon-suppressing great formation, he had already forgotten about the enmity and conflict between the god level body and the nine-headed snake. But he regarded the magic formation's improvement purely as a riddle that needed to be solved, he concentrated his entire time and effort into doing such. During that period of time, Third Brother completely forgot about himself and other matters, there was only this one riddle to be solved in his eyes!

Finally, he managed to solve this riddle. The only way he could ensure that the Black and White Island remained unaffected by the force, was to sacrifice his own life!

If the person who was conjuring the magic formation, could strip away the primordial spirit of his other split body and refined the primordial spirit into these nine heaven's cone nails; then complemented the process with a set of crooked way's magic art. After the refinement was completed, the demon-suppressing heaven's cone nails would be in a state. A state that was in the middle of being a treasured weapon with a Sword's Resolve and the human form split body for the person who conjured the magic formation.

The tremendous force that was produced from the heaven's cone nails and nine-headed snake's fight would be turned into a life vitality that echoed to the genus, and passed from the heaven's cone nails into the person who conjured the magic formation.

If Third Brother's idea was adopted, it was equal to turning the heaven's cone nails into a special split body. This converted the act of suppressing Xiang Liu into special cultivation and received the life vitality force from there as a result. As long as the god level body was willing, then he could completely harvest it for his own use.

So the most essential condition to solve this difficult riddle was to refine the split body into the heaven's cone nail!

The Third Brother was dumbfounded. The person who was going to conjure the Black and White Island's great formation, was precisely Kong Nuer's god-level body, while he was precisely that split body! Moreover, the set of crooked way's magic art that refined a human form's split body that was already resurrected into a treasured weapon, was also Kong Nuer's expertise.

The long silk's recording that was pieced together was as such. On the other hand there were still some completely meaningless ravings and confusing questions. Most of those were the Third Brother's own wild ideas, but there was one phrase there that was circled with a red pen by one of the demon immortals. It caught Wen Leyang's attention.

The Third Brother's written phrase was – why is he still staying in the mortal world?

Wen Leyang was done reading all the recordings, he was dumbfounded too.

Chang Li and Zhui Zi sat on each of his sides. They chuckled as they looked at Wen Leyang who was staring in bewilderment. They waited for a long while, then they asked in unison, "Do you understand now?"

Wen Leyang felt like he was awakened from a dream. He exhaled a long breath, "I understand basically."

Following that, he did not wait for Chang Li and Zhui Zi to inquire closely anymore, he continued talking on his own, "Actually, the Third Brother could not be certain in the end too, whether the god level body would refine him into the heaven's cone nail actually. It was only that, he dared not take the risk still."

Indeed, Third Brother truly did think of a way to remedy the magic formation's flaw, but he could not be certain that, whether the god level body was intentionally hiding the way from him, or the god level body utterly did not consider this much. He was only planning to suppress Xiang Liu for as long as he could.

However, when Third Brother thought of Second Brother and First Brother's baffling disappearance, that they apparently had not died yet they lost contact with him, he associated the formation chart in his hands now. He had already scared himself so much he was covered in cold sweat!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 286: The Resurgence

Wen Leyang frowned at the thought of that, "Yet the First Brother and Second Brother were still alive…"

Chang Li laughed, waved her hand, and interrupted him. "Let's talk about Third Brother first! Regarding First Brother and Second Brother, I will clarify in just a few sentences! There is no need to think too much about the phrase that I circled in red."

Wen Leyang initially could not care to ponder over Third Brother's exclamation of "why is he still staying in the mortal world?". He refocused his train of thoughts onto the Third Brother once again.

Third Brother did not dare to use his life as a bet to find out if the god level body had a conscience. So he made the decision to gain the advantage of striking first. Since the god level body deliberately planned to deal with Xiang Liu, and with his death, the god level body had no choice but to make an appearance.

Zhui Zi's primordial spirit and the heavenly water spirit were the necessary components while condensing the water element, heaven's cone nail. That was why he came up with a chain of unpredictable schemes afterward. In the end, the Third Brother succeeded at seizing the abode, he entrapped and killed his god-level body.

Troubled and deep in thought, Wen Leyang scratched his head, "After this Third Brother seized the god level body's dharma body. Why did he choose to deal with Xiang Liu as well?"

Chang Li glared at him as if she was resenting Wen Leyang's question for being too foolish, but still she answered. "After Third Brother seized the god level body, he inherited its entire cultivation base, supernatural power, treasured weapon, and of course its troubles! The god-level body wanted to deal with Xiang Liu because he had no choice but to…"

Wen Leyang had already understood and interrupted, "So you are saying that… it was Xiang Liu who took the initiative to look for trouble with Kong Nuer?"

Xiang Liu was looking for trouble with Kong Nuer. Of course he would not care whether the person that was hiding in that human was actually the god level body or the split body.

Wen Leyang paused for a moment and asked, "Why was Xiang Liu making things difficult for Kong Nuer?" He was asking this question out of habit. He did not count on receiving an answer, but unexpectedly, Chang Li laughed and answered, "I shall discuss this matter with you later on!"

Wen Leyang was stunned for a moment before coming to realization. Red Pot should have since refined the evil soul. So he had basically understood the messy relationship between Kong Nuer's god-level body, split bodies, and a group of heaven's cone nails master cultivators. Soon enough, he was going to find out about the enmity between Xiang Liu and Kong Nuer.

After Third Brother succeeded at seizing the abode, Wen Leyang had already mostly understood. After turning into the real Kong Nuer, Third Brother continued to condense the heaven's cone nails. He used some unknown trick to lure Xiang Liu into the Black and White Island. In the end, he completed the great formation and managed to suppress the evildoer for eternity.

When he thought of this, Wen Leyang had a new question, he looked towards Zhui Zi in slight embarrassment. "The Black and White Island is used to suppress the demon. It has been thousands of years, yet it's still standing strong. It has not collapsed from the tremendous force between the nine-headed monster and the heaven's cone nails great formation's fight."

She explained to Wen Leyang calmly, "This is easy to understand because the Third Brother still applied his own design onto the great formation in the end."

With a cunning smirk, Chang Li interrupted Zhui Zi's gentle explanation. "Actually, not only was the god level body capable of harvesting the life vitality that was refined by the split body. If the god level body was willing, the split body could receive a portion of the life vitality that was refined by it. Normally, the god-level body could only eat and not spit, but if its primordial spirit were to turn into a fool without consciousness… then the life vitality as a result of his cultivation would be free for the split body to harvest and seize!"

Wen Leyang lied on the ground flat on his back. He had understood this time that Third Brother was nourished by the embodiment of true water for a few months. Not only did he seize the god level body's dharma body, but also the opportunity to suppress the god level's primordial spirit that was beyond feeble at the time. Finally, he refined the god level body's primordial spirit into the demon-suppressing heaven's cone nails!

Soon after, Wen Leyang could feel his scalp turning numb. On the Black and White Island, the tremendous force that was produced between the heaven's cone nails great formation and Xiang Liu's fight continuously for all these years, was completely converted into this Third Brother's life vitality? If it was so, then how incisive would Kong Nuer be now?

Actually, the process of discovering the secret of the jade box to Zhui Zi's final encounters in her past life could be summarized into one sentence – Third Brother schemed to seize the body of the god level body. Then he refined the god level body's primordial spirit into the demon-suppressing heaven's cone nails. But within this sentence, contained countless conspiracies and schemes!

Zhui Zi placed the jade and long silk into the box gently. Wen Leyang's gaze fell onto the damaged jade box. He frowned as he asked in puzzlement, "I still cannot understand a few things. "Why did the Third Brother leave this box with you back in those days? Why did he not retrieve it afterward?"

Chang Li and Zhui Zi knowingly shook their heads in unison. Zhui Zi gave a forced laugh, "Even I can't figure this out. For the past few years, I predicted countless possibilities, yet there was not one explanation that made sense completely. Why was there a need for him to hide this box at my house?"

Wen Leyang laid on the ground, refusing to think anymore. He waved his hand and exclaimed, "We shall find out more after we manage to capture Kong Nuer and interrogate him!" After a moment, he suddenly started chuckling once again, his laughter growing louder and clearer.

Both Chang Li and Zhui Zi were dumbfounded by his action and gazed at one another. No one knew what was happening.

Wen Leyang laughed so hard he almost could not breathe. He could not care about the respect of seniority all at once. One of his hands was holding his stomach, while his other pointed to the two demon witches, "All of you… made the wrong guess four years ago! All of you didn't even manage to find Kong Nuer for the past four years!"

A resentful expression floated on Chang Li and Zhui Zi's faces at the same time, creating an endearing moment.

Four years ago, Wen Leyang and Darling were trapped in the ghost formation on Shiwan Mountain. Precisely because the group of demon immortals thought that they were about to locate their great enemy Kong Nuer's whereabouts.

When they searched till the end, it was because Zhui Zi retrieved that jade box. Third Brother once said this back in those days – The item that was hidden in that box, was the place where he was heading to.

This was just Third Brother's exclamation at the time. If he did not implement his plan, in the end it was highly possible that he would be refined into the demon-suppressing heaven's cone nails on the Black and White Island. Yet Zhui Zi did not think of the many twists and turns in the event. She thought that the item hidden inside the jade box would pinpoint the exact location of Third Brother's whereabouts or his immortal's cave.

As a result, there was only the Black and White Island's formation chart. Of course it was impossible for Third Brother to be on the Black and White Island. The group of demon immortals still did not know where to head to for their revenge.

The matter was ruined by the demon immortals. The ghost formation under the Shiwan Mountain's subterranean cavern could not be revoked yet. The few demon immortals were too embarrassed to see Wen Leyang, so they pretended that they were innocent. Anyhow, Wen Leyang would not even lose a hair from his entrapment, he would only be locked in the prohibition spell that lasted ten years…

Wen Leyang was mocking the few demon immortals in his mouth, yet the rage that was oppressed in his stomach almost made him float. His suffering for the past four years was purely for nothing.

Zhui Zi knew that when Wen Leyang was done laughing, he would stomp his foot and curse at them. She raised her head pretentiously to look at the full moon. Laughing cunningly, she said "There are still a lot of matters that we'll discuss further tomorrow… I do not know why, but I suddenly recalled this phrase."

"Which phrase?" Chang Li and Zhui laughed with the same cunning look.

"Absence makes the heart grow fonder…" Before Zhui Zi's voice died away, as expected, Wen Leyang could not care about avenging his hatred anymore. He leaped up, and the moment he touched the ground, he dashed into the courtyard of his house…

Xiaoyi was sitting in her room when she saw Wen Leyang jump into the house from her window. She giggled, and said to Mumu who was sitting next to her chewing on sunflower seeds. "See, he jumped his way in. He did not walk in from the entrance door, I have won today!"

Mumu stopped tasting the sunflower seeds. She realized that she had lost the bet. More than half of her heart turned cold in dejection. As a result, she was still amused by Xiaoyi's look of being intoxicated by success, "Why don't you wipe your mouth? Your overflowing saliva is about to drown me!"

Xiaoyi's eyes were very bright. She did not even try to conceal the joy in her heart. Her little hand firmly pulled at Mumu's arm, she gathered next to her ear and muttered, "Why don't we… consider that both of us won?"

Mumu knew that Xiaoyi was bold, but she had never expected that Xiaoyi would say this aloud regardless. Her little face blushed scarlet, then she looked at Xiaoyi's face, which turned a charming apple red.

Xiaoyi did not wait for Mumu to shame her. She bit her lip and said, "Today is not the same as usual days. It has been four years, you have lost… he is unwilling to give up on you, and so am I…" Xiaoyi's voice grew softer and softer, soon she could not be heard completely. Suddenly she laughed strangely, her hands pinned down on Mumu's shoulders, "What are you thinking about? Both of us shall accompany him… but no one… no one is allowed to… we are only allowed to gather and talk!"

Mumu was both annoyed and amused. She was feeling a little confused about how she just became this shameless person, but at the bottom of her heart, she fancied Xiaoyi's suggestion.

Wen Leyang's hearing was shocking. He heard Xiaoyi and Mumu's whisper conversation entirely. He chuckled as he walked into the house. This time the two beautiful women were not as reserved as they were on their first night. They were naturally cheerful, both of them clinging onto each of his arms.

Afterward the light was switched off and Xiaoyi's grand scheme of 'only gathering to talk' was ruined by Wen Leyang…

The next morning, Chang Li, Zhui Zi, and Hanba were gathering with Wen Leyang at the back of the village to discuss the past. Elder Wen and the few key figures of the family quietly gathered into the big house.

Followed by the four family elders, First Uncle Wen Tunhai, and also Mumu.

Four years ago, Hanba brought along Wen Leyang and Little Five as they rushed their journey to the Shiwan Mountain in search of the immortal grass. As a result, Hanba returned from the trip alone. Not long after that, Zhui Zi returned to the mountain once again. The severely-injured demon immortals were healed… the demon immortals made up the lie about Wen Leyang's disappearance in perfection. The Wen family's elders were vicious and experienced. They could pick up the queer smell in the lie, but no one was willing to break the demon immortals' lie.

First Grandfather, Wen, was still behaving as before. He apparently knew very well in his heart yet he refused to speak out loud. However, he looked towards the First Uncle Wen Tunhai and asked, "They said supposedly ten years, as a result, this young lad returned after four years, what do you think of this?"

The First Uncle laughed, but there was no joyous expression seen on his face. "Those seniors pitied Wen Leyang and refused to allow him to participate in the matter. Yet because of some unknown changes that occurred, they failed to locate the enemy themselves. While Wen Leyang's side too had some unforeseen changes, he came out six years earlier than the destined time…" As he was saying that, the First Uncle paused for a moment, his tone of speaking too softened, "I suppose this is heaven's will."

Wen Tunhai was not made of clay and plastic. Wen Leyang was his favorite nephew. Of course he refused to allow him to be involved in danger, but this was an important matter. How could the Wen family's descendants ignore the whereabouts of the grand master? What Wen Tunhai hated the most was, his cultivation base was too low, and there was no way he could participate in future matters at all.

The First Grandfather understood Wen Tunhai's thoughts of course, even though he had never discussed it before. The senior generation had the same idea – that Wen Leyang with scars on his face, who fancied eating carrots, was much closer to them than the grand master whom they had never met in the past two thousand years.

Yet there were still many other matters to attend to.

The First Grandfather and the rest understood that the demon immortals 'lost' Wen Leyang. The actual reason was that they were hoping that Wen Leyang would never return…

At this time the Fourth Grandfather suddenly gave out a dull laugh. He raised his head and looked towards Wen Tunhai. "Think about this yourself, put aside the grand master grandfather's whereabouts. They are just the two people Chang Li and Zhui are about to look for. To fight the formidable enemy desperately. Do you think that Wen Leyang will join them?"

Wen Tunhai had a vicious and experienced thought. He only needed to ponder for a moment before he understood Fourth Grandfather's words. The mission to look for their grand master grandfather was the Wen family's morality and destiny. Yet the act of helping Chang Li and Zhui Zi to revenge was based on Wen Leyang's genuine emotions!

Even after the morality was tossed out of the nine heavens, there were still the thick emotions that could not melt away! The Wen family shielded the shortcoming of the family and so did the Luo and Miao family.

What was the shortcoming? Perhaps it was the emotion.

Fourth Grandfather's voice still remained as icy cold as before. "Whatever he is doing, or he wants to do, is all his business. We are his seniors, why do we bother to pity him?"

Third Grandfather was sitting on the side, his eyelids droopy as he spoke in a dejected manner. "In the final analysis, it is just Wen Leyang who is about to kill a person, yet so many meaningless emotions are involved."

Second Grandfather too scoffed, "He wants to kill a man, then we shall send some people to help him."

Wen Tunhai laughed again, this time his smile appeared more at ease. He diverted the topic of conversation, "Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen achieved cultivation progress really fast. According to the grand master Chang Li, the power of them joining hands is almost enough to be enlisted into the rank of top master cultivators as compared to the enlightened person Tian Shu, who guarded the Black and White Island back in those days. They are almost on par!"

Wen Leyang's two silly uncles were supposed to be men of extraordinary talent gifted from heaven. Yet because their mentality was not fully developed, they were incapable of refining poison with their bodies. As a result they received a blessing in disguise. They cultivated into the Art of Poison with Three Arts fused into one that was passed down from the grand master Tuo Xie. They were completely engrossed and focused on cultivating, they achieved breakthroughs in the bottleneck of becoming top master cultivators without their notice.

At this point, the First Grandfather diverted the topic of conversation once again. He sniggered as he looked towards his three older siblings, "Wen Leyang is honest; there is even less need to mention those two foolish boys. It is said that the grand master Tuo Xie was not too intelligent back in those days… What do you all say, our family's set of cultivation methods, is it only meant to be trained by foolish people? The more foolish the person is… the sooner the progress in cultivation is achieved?"

The three family elders were too lazy to even curse at him; none of them uttered a word.

Wen Tunhai hastily refocused the topic of conversation. "The siblings Ninth Brother and Thirteen Brother are very intimate with Wen Leyang. If they were to truly stay by his side, they would not create too much trouble for him." As he was saying that, he chuckled as he looked towards Mumu.

Ever since Mumu entered the big house, she stood upright with her hands on her side next to the few grandfathers with the identity of a granddaughter-in-law. She immediately took a step forward, "For love or for morality, I will never leave him by even half a step this time."

The Nine Peaks Mountain of today had since changed. It was no longer a place that even the small sect of the Palace of the Sun Dynasty could simply show off their power like back in the days. It was where the utmost highest power of the cultivation existed! Even without the demon immortals who were idling in the village all day long, whether it was the right path of Five Blessings or the World Sect's evil devils; whoever dared to create troubles on the mountain, would only end up as shattered bones and ashes in the end.

Bushuo, Buzuo, Second and Third Grandfather, primordial foundation establishment was remodeled by Chang Li. Their cultivation base was already no less inferior than the first-rate master cultivators in the Five Blessings. When the two silly uncles, Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen joined hands, they had already stepped onto the rank of top master cultivators. Moreover a remarkable wife was also married into the Nine Peaks Mountain!

Ever since Ah Dan was reincarnated as a human, Mumu lost her zombie.

Ever since Hanba Fifth Brother returned from Shiwan Mountain, it was unknown if he was moved by conscience or he was ashamed to face the two new wives. He was helpless towards Xiaoyi, but to Mumu, he truly did her a huge favor. He personally summoned the most incisive and domineering thousand-year-old zombie from the Yin's eye of the Qinling Mountains.

If one were to discuss the origin of Mi Xu, Hanba and Mumu were supposed to be derived from a direct line of lineage. With him helping Mumu to cultivation, in addition to the new zombie that was beyond incisive, Mumu achieved progress in her cultivation at an extremely fast speed. When she joined hands with the zombie, her power was no less inferior than the two silly uncles.

The Crow Ridge's Luo family and the Wen family were united by marriage. This marriage was considered a huge loss to their family. Not only did they marry off a wife to the Wen family, that was also equal to sending a top good hand to the Wen family as a gift. The two Luo family's elders were clenching their teeth furiously even in their dreams.

On the Nine Peaks Mountain, there were already two pairs of top master cultivators. There were also four more first-rate cultivators. Even without the few demon immortals' support, their actual power was strong enough to look down on the entire world!

The more the First Grandfather looked at this granddaughter-in-law, the happier he became. That displeasure in his heart earlier was tossed out of the nine heavens completely. He laughed as he said, "Mumu is our Wen Bucao's wife, but she is also considered the Crow Ridge's descendant. Two out of three of Tuo Xie's descendants are here, we cannot just let the Miao clansmen sit back and watch!"

Mumu was feeling very affectionate to the Miao Bujiao's disciples, yet she was flattering the First Grandfather using her words. She nodded her head strenuously and laughed in a crisp voice, "That is correct! As a token of friendship, Wen Leyang and the grand master Chang Li did not take care of them any less back in those days. As a part of the family, they have a role to play in looking for the grand master Tuo Xie too!"

The First Grandfather suddenly let out a series of loud laughter and raised a thumbs up, "Good girl! Mumu is a good girl!"

By the time the old man had a great laughing, Wen Tunhai spoke once again. "Chi Maojiu inherited the grand master grandfather's ten percent of witchcraft power. When he first cultivated in the three arts that fused into one, there was not much difference in the beginning. Yet afterward, he achieved vast improvement in his cultivation power. He could be described as advancing at a tremendous pace! By now… even though we have yet to properly measure, I think he should not be weaker than Brother Nine and Brother Thirteen."

Tuo Xie was a remarkable personage; he was capable of depending on himself alone. He retreated calmly and protected Chang Li out of Guo Hua, Black, and White Island's sword immortals and the master cultivators of the world's encirclement. Then, he killed the people of the entire Desert Rebel Mountain single-handedly. While the wasteland's big mustache, who was also Kong Nuer's split body, almost killed everyone including Chang Li, Zhui Zi, Wen Leyang, and the golden monkey by himself!

Little Chi Maojiu received ten percent of Tuo Xie's witchcraft power. He was granted the chance to remold his birth year spell. He cultivated in three arts that fused into one. After his cultivation, even Chang Li dared not look down on him anymore.

Yet no one had expected that, in only four years, the top master cultivators appeared from each of the three families of Wen, Miao, and Luo!

Even so Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen were the martial art prodigies. Mumu received Hanba's help, Chi Maojiu possessed ten percent of the grand master's cultivation power. In the final analysis, it was still because the grand master Tuo Xie inherited the cultivation method that was the profound art that defied heaven! Otherwise two thousand years ago, amongst the three brothers that were only dozens of years old, how could Tuo Xie possibly have fought until the cultivators of the world became fearful at the sound of his name? How could Lue Luo possibly have created the top demon immortal by force, by just depending on that little bit of ice cone nail's primordial spirit? How could Mi Xu possibly have brought along his own zombie, and killed all the great demons under the heaven?

Wen Tunhai continued, "I shall send people to visit the Seven Maidens Mountain, that child Chi Maojiu will certainly come over…"

Mumu widened her eyes in surprise; she could not refrain herself from asking in the end. "So you are saying that… that few demon immortal seniors are going to locate the enemy real soon… and the grand master grandfather's whereabouts?"

Wen Tunhai shook his head, "I do not know! However, from this day onwards, Wen Leyang will certainly follow the grand master Chang Li and Zhui Zi. No matter where the few demon immortal ancestors go, Wen Leyang will follow. We will first gather the manpower, as long as the time comes, everyone shall depart from the mountain together!"

After they were done discussing the general plan, the First Grandfather was in a good mood. He squinted his eyes and smiled as he sang – "Not a single root grows on the Wen. Never befriend a Miao. Die a dog's death on Crow Ridge!"

He waved his hand, and dismissed everybody else.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter